iM^liM^Pi^Eiilil4l^:i^^HliHt>ih^^

DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR.

R E P O R 1

UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

OF

THE TERRITORIES

UNITED STATES GEOLO GI S T-I N- CH A RGB.

NEW >
^B O T A .\

VOLUME VIII

WASHIi^GTON:

GOVERNMENT FEINTING OFFICE.
1883.

isr o T E .

Department of the Interior,

United States Geological Survey,

November 1, 1883.
On the 27th of September, 1882, at the request of Dr. F. V. Hayden,
the completion of the pubhcations of the United States Geological and
Geographical Survey of the Territories, formerly under his charge, was
committed to the charge of the Director of the Geological Survey by the
following order from the honorable the Secretary of the Interior:

Department of the Interior,

Washington, September 27, 1882.
Maj. J. W. Powell,

Director U. S. Geological Survey, City:
Sir : The letter of Prof. F. V. Hayden, dated June 27, bearing your
indorsement of July 20, relating to the unpublished reports of the survey
formerly under his charge, is herewith returned.

You will please take charge of the publications referred to in the same,
in accordance with the suggestions made by Professor Hayden.

It is the desire of this office that these volumes shall be completed
and published as early as practicable.
Very respectfully,

H. M. TELLER,

Secretary.

Of the publications thus placed in charge of the Director of the
Survey, the accompanying volume is the second to be issued. The first
was entitled "The Vertebrata of the Tertiary Formations of the West, by
Edward D. Cope." On the 12th day of October, 1882, the manuscript of
the present volume was received at the office of the Geological Survey, and
through the hearty co-operation of Professor Lesquereux, the work has
been pushed to rapid completion. The volume is an important contribu-
tion to the ancient botany of North America, and will be heartily welcomed
by paleontologists.

VyV^TYY^OJU

Director.

LETTER TO THE SECRETARY.

Washington, November 1, 1883.

Sir: I have the honor to transmit, for your approval, the eighth vol-
ume of the final reports of the United States Geological and Geographical
Survey of the Territories, prepared by the eminent paleontologist, Prof.
Leo Lesquereux.

A brief synopsis of the contents of the volume may be given as
follows :

In the first part— the Cretaceous Flora— are described a large number
of new species, some representing rare and very remarkable types, all of
which are figured on the first seventeen plates. Besides the description
of the species, there are some general remarks on the geology of the
Dakota group, and on the character of the plants in regard to climate and
their affinities with plants of succeeding geological periods. A table of
distribution is added, enumerating all the species known up to the present
time, pointing out the relations of the plants of Europe and various parts
of North America with those of the Dakota group in Nebraska, Kansas,
and Colorado. The number of species enumerated in this table is 443,
of which 200 are from the Dakota group.

The second part contains a revision of the plants of the Laramie
group. The introduction considers the relations of these plants to those
of Europe, for the purpose of fixing the age of the formation. Then
follows a description of a few new species from very fine specimens on
three plates, and a table of distribution including only the species of the
Laramie group, which in the seventh volume of the series were mixed
with those of the other stages of the Tertiary and were not grouped clearly
enough for the proper appreciation of the general characters of the flora.

Up to the present time the author has been unable to find a single
species that he could identify with any from the Dakota group. He has
now in his possession very large collections of plants from this group,
which have not been reported upon, collected in Colorado and Wyoming;
yet after a careful examination he fails to find any form even related to
those of the Dakota group.

The third part reviews the flora of the White and Green River regions,
which he separates into two groups. The plants of Green River and Alkali

vi LETTER TO THE SECRETARY.

Stations and Randolph County, Utah, are most of them different from those
of Florissant, Mouth of White River, and Elko. These plants are repre-
sented by twenty-one plates, and their relation is indicated with the flora of
the Gypses of Aix in France, which is generally regarded as lowest Miocene
or Oligocene. ^The table of distribution of these plants includes, in America,
those of Florissant, Elko, Green River Station, Alkali Station, Sage Creek,
and Barren Springs as compared with the Miocene of Greenland, Alaska,
the Oligocene of France and Germany, and the Miocene of Europe.

The fourth part relates to Miocene plants described from specimens
obtained from the Bad Lands, California, and Oregon, and from Alaska,
and they occupy fifteen plates. There is also a table of distribution that
indicates the relations of these species of Alaska, Carbon, Washakie, the
Bad Lands, Oregon, California, and Fort Union with the Arctic Miocene,
Greenland, Spitzbergen, and those of Europe. This eighth volume forms
a kind of supplement to the two preceding volumes, inasmuch as in it are
figured and enumerated all the plants which have been found since their
publication, in the formations of the Mesozoic and Cenozoic periods of
North America, and therefore forms a broad basis in vegetable paleon-
tology for the direction of future researches and the classification and
determination of the fossil flora of the Continent. The three volumes of
this series, on vegetable paleontology, form a grand monument to the
industry and fame of the author.

I take pleasure in acknowledging my obligations to the Director of the
U. S. Geological Survey, who has with great kindness superintended the
printing of this Report.

The plates were engraved by the well-known firm of Thomas Sinclair
& Son, of Philadelphia, and are fine examples of their work.

I have the honor to remain, with great respect, your obedient servant,

F. V. HAYDEN,

United States Geologist.
To the Honorable the Secretary of the Interior.

UNITED STATKS GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF THH TERIUTORIES.

CON^PRIBUTIONS

THE FOSSIL FLOEA

OF THE <^ f*EW YOr K

^ O T A W I C A L

WESTERN TERRITORIES.

Part HI.

THE CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORAS.

By LEO LESQUEREUX.

WASHINGTON:

GOVERNMENT PKINTING OFFICE.
1883.

^'3

o o :^r T E N^ T s

Pago.

Note of Maj. J. W. Powell, Directoh of the Geological Survey iij

Lettkr of Dr. F. V. IIayden to the Secretary of the Ixteiuor v

LetTKU of TKAXSJIIITAL •

Introduction ,

I. — The Flora of the Dakota Group 2

General remarkB o

Descriptiun and enumeration of species of the American Dakota Group formation 25

Table of distribution of the plants of the Cret.iceous Cenomanian formation 93

The relationship of the flora of the Dakota Group jgg

II.— The Flora of the Laramie Group 109

Table of distribution of the species of the Laramie Group. 115

Description of species added to the flora of the Laramie Group 121

III.— The Flora of the Green River Group 127

Geological distribution of the measures I27

Enumeration and description of the species of fossil plants known from the Green River Group .... 135

General remarks oq-

Table of distribution of the plants of the Green River and White River Groups 206

Relationship of the local groups indicated by correlation of species 213

IV. — The Miocene Flora 219

Description of the Miocene species from specimens obtained in the so-called Bad Lauds of Dakota. 221

Description of Miocene species of California and Oregon 239

Contribution to the Miocene flora of Alaska 2.57

Species of plants from the Chalk Blufis of California 265

Table of distribution of the North American Miocene fossil plants 266

Remarks on the species of Miocene plants 273

Index 279

Descriptions of plates follow page 283

LIST OF ILX,XJSTRA.TION"S.

Plates I-XVII I.— Fossil Plants from the Dakota Group— Cretaceous.

Plates XI X-XX.— Fossil Plants from the Laramie Group.

Plates XXl-XLV (A).— Fossil Plants from the Green River Group.

Plate XLV (B).— Fossil Plants from the Ch.ilk Bluffs of Nevada County, California.

Plates XL VI-XLIX.— Fossil Plants from the Bad Lands of Dakota.

Plates I..-LIX. — Fossil Plants from the Miocene of California and Oregon.

LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL.

Columbus, Ohio, September 30, 1882.
Dr. F. V. Hayden, Fhiladelphia.

Dear Sir : I send herewith the manuscript of the eighth volume of the
Reports of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, made
under your direction. Besides a short introduction, this volume contains :

1st. A review of the Cretaceous Flora of the Dakota Group, or of
what has been published in volume VI, with descriptions of a large num-
ber of new and remarkably interesting species illustrated by 17 plates.

2d. Some remarks on the Flora of the Laramie Group, which I consider
as Eocene, with descriptions of a few new species, illustrated by 3 plates.

3d. The more valuable part of the volume, viz: the descriptions of
the plants of the Oligocene, a flora of which little was known before, and
which is now richly represented by a large number of specimens, especially
from Florissant, Colorado. This Flora will be quite as well received by
paleontologists as has been the Cretaceous Flora of volume VI. It is
illustrated by 24i plates, which are all very finely made.

4th. Half of one plate serves for illustrations of a few plants from
the oldest Pliocene, or upper Miocene of California.

5th. Descriptions with figures of Miocene plants of the Bad Lands,
with 5 plates. The plants, clearly of Miocene type, are very interesting
from their relation to species of the Arctic Flora.

6th. Descriptions of species of Miocene plants of California and Oregon
from specimens pertaining to the State Museum of Oakland, California.
They are illustrated by 10 plates, the whole number of the plates being 60.

7th. A short account and description of new species found in a collec-
tion of fossil plants made in Alaska by W. H. Dall, of the United States

Xii LETTEK OF TRANSMITTAL.

Coast Survey, for the Smithsonian Institution. The specimens were sent
to me for determination, and I was allowed to give in volume VIII a short
description of the new species added to the Alaskan Flora already partly
known by the works of Heer. These new species have been figured in
the Proceedings of the National Museum, vol. v, pi. vi-x.

It is not unnecessary to remark that all the plants described in vol-
ume VIII are considered in separate groups according to their relation to
the age of the formation which they determine. Comparisons are estab-
lished with the European Floras by tables of distribution, etc.

I truly believe that this volume will prove to be a very valuable con-
tribution, not merely to the paleontology but also to the geology of this
country.

Very truly and respectfully yours,

LEO LESQUEREUX.

CRETACEODS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

By Leo Lesqueeeux.

INTRODUCTION.

The present volume contains:

1st. The materials referable to the Cretaceous Flora.

The species recognized from specimens received since the publication
of the Annual Report of Dr. F. V. Hayden, 1874, are of course described
here, but it has been found advisable to add to them and to consider again
part of what has been published in that report as a Review of the Cre-
taceous Flora of North America; mentioning also the species described
by Professor Heer and Dr. Newberry from specimens obtained from the
Dakota Group.

It is well known that the plants of the Cretaceous epoch, at least those
of a higher class, the Dycotyledons, have been barely discovered and
described in Europe, while the profusion of these vegetables in the Dakota
Group constitutes an original- illustration of a peculiar vegetation which,
for reasons explained hereafter, will be of great significance in the future.
From this consideration the exposition, in the same work, of all that is
known to this time of the North American Cretaceous Flora is greatly to the
advantage of vegetable paleontology both in this country and in Europe.

2d. A description of a few species of plants of the Laramie Group,
which I persist in considering as Eocene.

These species, added in this volume to the list of the plants already
-described from the same formation, were all obtained at Golden, Colorado,
from the locality where most of those published formerly were found by
myself. One, Oreodoxites plicatus, si fine Palm, represented by a number of
well-preserved though more or less fragmentary leaves, is of a peculiar type,

2 CRETACEOUS AND TEETIARY FLORA.

and finds its affinity only in Ludoviopsis geonomcefoUa, Sap., of the Eocene
of Sezanne. A second, StercuUa modesta, Sap., also of Sezanne, is repre-
sented by a beautifully preserved specimen whose identity has been recog-
nized by the author. A third, Aralia pungens, is remarkable for its very
close relation, perhaps identity, to four species described by Massalongo
as Sylphidium from the Eocene of Italy. And still a fourth, Zizyphus Beck-
withii, is evidently allied to Z. Harcourtii of Sezanne. These, on seven
species only, added to the flora of the Laramie Group, tend to confirm the
conclusions which I have admitted on the age of the flora of the great
Lignitic, or Laramie, Group.

3d. A large number of species described from what I called in Volume
VII the Green River Group No. 4, which I considered as probably Miocene.

When that volume was published this flora was known only by a
very few species. Since that time a large number of specimens have been
procured from the same formation, especially at Florissant, Colorado. The
species which they represent are very interesting as indicative of a geolog-
ical period older than the Miocene, or preceding in age the Carbon and
Alaska floras.

4th. A new contribution to the Miocene Flora from specimens pro-
cured from various localities of the Bad Lands of California and Oregon,
with mention of new species recently obtained from Alaska, and a note upon
a few specimens from the Chalk Bluff of California, a Pliocene formation.

I.— THE FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

GENERAL REMARKS.

All that refers to the geology of the Cretaceous Dakota Group — its
immediate superposition upon rocks of Permian age; its relation to the
strata overlying it in an uninterrupted series of marine deposits up to the
base of the Tertiary measures; its thickness, the superficial expanse of its
area — has been recorded in the general remarks of Volume VI of these
reports. Since that time very little has been added to what was known
and published on the subject.

One fact only should be mentioned now. It is the discovery of numer-
ous specimens of Cretaceous plants at the base of the Rocky Mountains in

INTRODUCTION. 6

Colorado. The plants, by the identity of a number of them and the close
affinity of character of some others with species of the Dakota Group,
have positively confirmed the supposition that this formation, passing
westward in Kansas under the Tertiary measures, is prolonged under them
and continues to the Rocky Mountains.

Already, in 1873, Dr. A. C. Peale had procured from Colorado fragments
of poorly preserved leaves which had been recognized as identical with
Proteoides acuta, Heer, a species commonly found in the Dakota Group of
Kansas and Nebraska. From this, Nos. 14^16 of the section of South
Platte River^ had been then considered by Dr. Hayden as referable to a
Cretaceous formation. More recently, Passed Assistant Engineer H. C.
Beckwith, United States Navy, and Rev. Arthur Lakes, have got, near
Morrison, a few miles west of Denver, numerous specimens of some of the
more predominant species of the Dakota. Group — Sassafras {Aralioj)sis)
cretaceum, Magnolia CapelUni, Aralia, Salix proteoefolia, etc., with some
others, which though new are related species which tend to identify the
Cretaceous formation at the base of the Rocky Mountains with that of
Kansas. Admitting, therefore, the prolongation of the Dakota Group
under the Tertiary measures to the base of the mountains, the width of
the area covered by this formation should be estimated from east to west
at 450 to 500 miles.

Perhaps, also, I should omit here any remarks on the flora of the
North American Cretaceous as represented by the plants of the Dakota
Group, having already, in Volume VI of the United States Geological
Survey of the Territories, by Dr. F. V. Hayden, considered the general
character of this flora and its relation to plants living at our time, or to
analogous or identical species observed in the formations succeeding that
of the Cretaceous. But the materials which I had then for consideration
were few and local; they have since been greatly increased, and also new
points for comparison have been furnished to phytopaleontologists by the
works of Heer on the recently discovered Cretaceous plants of Greenland.
From this, some of the conclusions formerly admitted have been more
or less modified, while others have received a higher degree of precision

■ Dr. F. V. Hatdkn, Annual Report, 1873, pp. 195, 196.

4 CRETACEOUS A^^) TERTIARY FLORA.

if not of actuality. It is thus advisable to look again over what is known
to the present time of the characters of the North American Cretaceous
flora and to record the deductions legitimately derived from that knowledge.
This kind of work is a necessity for the present, as it will be also for the
future, not only because what is known now is, probably at least, a mere
fraction of the elements constituting the North American Cretaceous flora,
but because the determinations of the plants are still and must be for a
long time to come unreliable to a certain degree.

The plants of the Dakota Group, as known mostly by detached leaves,
are striking from the beauty, the elegance, the variety of their forms, and
from their size. In all this they are fully comparable to those of any geo-
logical epoch as well as to those of our time. From entirely developed
leaves, less than one inch in size, they show all the gradations of size to
one foot, even to a foot and a half in diameter. The multiplicity of forms
recognized for a single species is quite as marked as it might be upon any
tree of our forests; and to show the admirable elegance of their forms
it suffices to say that, at first sight, they forcibly recall those of the most
admired species of our time — the Tulip-tree, the Magnolia, the Sassafras,
the Sweet-gum, the Plane-tree, the Beech, the Aralia, etc. The leaves of
Protopkyllum Sternhergii have the size and the aspect of those of the Catalpa.
one of our finest ornamental trees. Those of Menispermites obiusilobus, of
Protospermum quadratum, represent in the same manner some of the rarest
shrubs, Menispermum, Ferdinandia, etc., carefully raised in conservatories
for the graceful forms of their leaves or the richness of their vegetation.
It is, indeed, the first impression received from the beauty of forms of the
leaves of the North American Cretaceous, and the evident likeness of their
fades to that of the finest vegetable types of our time, as we see them around
us, which strikes the paleontologist, and may lead him into error in forcing
upon the mind the belief of a typical identity where possibly there may be a
mere likeness of outlines, a casual similarity of forms in the leaves. For,
really, when we enter into a more detailed analysis of these Cretaceous
leaves, we are by and by forcibly impressed by the strangeness of the char-
acters of some of them, which seem at variance with any of those recognized
anywhere in the floras of our time, and unobserved also in those of the
geological intermediate periods. Not less surprised are we to see united in

l^T^f-^

INTRODUCTION. 5

a single leaf, or species, characters which are now generally found separated
in far distant families of plants. The leaves of Eremophyllum, so striking
by the peculiar appendages of their borders ; those of Anomophyllum, refer-
able to Platanus by one-half, to Quercus by the other; those of Platanus
ohtusiloba, half Acer, etc., are of this kind.

On another side, the characters of some of the Cretaceous species are
sometimes of such a transient or indefinite order that it is scarcely possible
to take hold of them and to describe them with any degree of reliance. At
first sight they appear very distinct, but, in comparing a number of spec-
imens, the differences dwindle by unmistakable transitions and disappear.
In other leaves, on the contrary, visibly identical by their outlines, the
nervation is so different that they are forcibly separated and referred to
far distant generic divisions. Hence this flora does not leave any satis-
faction, any rest, to the mind. Even the most clearly defined types become
doubtful in regard to their integrity when we see others, which, at first,
were recognized as positively fixed, manifesting instability and pointing to
diversity of relation by the discovery of new specimens. The leaves con-
sidered first as Sassafras, for example, seemed evidently referable to this
genus; but when leaves of the same type were found with dentate borders,
though bearing, besides, all the characters of a genus which belongs to the
Lanrineoe, a family where, as yet, no representative has been found with
dentate borders of leaves; when others were obtained with subdivisions
of the lower lobes in two or three, thus showing the palmate shape of
Aralia leaves, the confidence in the value of the characters at first recog-
nized had to be abandoned.

The first exposition of the Dakota Group flora shows four species of
Ferns, six species of Conifers, and one of Cycadeoe only. To this small
number we have added in this volume one species of Gleichenia, six species
of Conifers, and five of Cycadece. The specific values of some of the vege-
table remains referable to the Conifers is, however, doubtful, especially
for those which are represented by cones only. AUetites Ernestince,
Sequoia formosa, Sequoia BeichenhacM, and the fragments described as
Inolepis are of this kind; all, however, though their specific or generic
relation may be uncertain, are evidently representatives of some species of

A

Q CRETAOEOCrS AJTD TERTIARY FLORA.

Conifer. The fragments referable to this group are difQcult of determina-
tion, for the organs represented upon the coarse shale or hard ferruginous
sandstone of the formation merely expose some traces of their more prom-
inent outlines, originally printed upon the soft embedding matter. We do
not find, therefore, any flattened cones with the scales, nor any flattened
branches with leaves, but impressions only, more or less deeply carved
into the stone, the cones even passing vertically or obliquely through the
shales and showing the space originally occupied, as a mere cylindrical
hollow, around which the forms of the scales are more or less clearly
molded. The numerous leaves of Pinus spread upon the surface have dug
in the same way, and by their hard substance, narrow linear channels,
representing the back of these leaves, with an indistinct midrib; and
branchlets of Sequoia also are seen as longitudinal grooves, bearing on
both sides the same impressed form of their leaves. This cannot be con-
sidered a very distinct representation of characters, the minute details
desirable for an exact determination being more or less obsolete.

Among the specimens recently examined, a second fragment has been
found referable to Phyllocladus} The presence of this genus in the Cre-
taceous flora is thus sufficiently ascertained. AVe may, therefore, record
as recognized in the flora of the Dakota Group, for the Ferns, the genera
Lygodium, Sphenopteris, Hynienophyllum, and Gleichenia, the first three by
each one species, the last by two; in the Cycadece, Podozamites by six
species, and in the Conifers, Sequoia by three species, Pinus by one, Phil-
locladus by one, Torreya and Thuites each by one, leaving out as of uncer-
tain generic relation with the cones mentioned above, Glyptostrohus (?)
gracillimus, which is perhaps identifiable with Sequoia condita, or with
Frenelites, and Geinitzia {V) , known merely by the impressions of some
detached scales. To this should be added Araucaria from a species
described in "Extinct Floras of North America" by Dr. Newberry, from
Nebraska specimens.

The first dicotyledonous leaves described in the "Cret. FL," under
the name of Liquidamhar integrifolium, have been considered by some

'Since this was written, Heer, in part 2d of Vol. VI of the "Arctic Flora," has described this species
under the name of Thinfieldia Lesquereuxiana, as a plant of uncertain relation.

INTEODUCTION. 7

authors as uncertain in regard to their generic relation merely on account
of their entire borders. The form of the leaves, however, especially as
figured (pi. xiv, fig. 3), with the lobes slightly enlarged above the sinuses,
then gradually narrowed to a slightly obtuse point, and the nervation also,
have the same character as those of the living Liquidamhar Styraciflua.
It is true that the four species of this genus known in the present flora
have serrate borders of leaves. But three fossil species represented by
leaves with entire borders have been described as Liquidamhar from the
Tertiary of Europe; and, though this reference is more or less hypothetical
and controverted, it shows, nevertheless, that botanists of high standing —
Unger, Watelet, Massalongo — have considered it, at least, as probable. It
is easily seen that the leaves of Aralia Towneri (pi. vi,fig.l4) have a relation
in shape or general outline to those of Liquidamhar integrifolium, and this
apparent similarity can but suggest the possible relation of all these and
like forms to the genus Aralia. I may admit this relation as probable for
the two leaves figured in "Gret. Fl.," pi. xxix, figs. 8 and 9, which are com-
parable, by their primary nervation, to those of Aralia concreta (pi. ix,
figs. 3, 5). But though we have now a large number of specimens refer-
able to diverse Araliaceous types, there is none as yet with leaves divided
into lanceolate acute lobes like those which are figured in pi. ii, "Cret. Fl.,''
and with five primary nerves from the base. The reference of these leaves
to Sterculia has been proposed also, from analogy of forms. But according
to the definition of this genus as I admit it for the fossil leaves of the
Dakota Group, I refer to it merely tripartite leaves with narrow linear
lobes, comparable to those of Sterculia lahrusca, like those of the few species
described in this volume.

A number of vegetable remains of the Cretaceous are evidently refer-
able by their characters to Popidus. The only fragments of dicotyledonous
leaves recognized by Heer, in the specimens which he studied from the
Lower Gretaceous formations of Greenland (Kome), represent a Popidus.
appropriately specified by the name of P. primceva. From a higher stage of
the same Gretaceous formation of that country (Atane) the celebrated Swiss
paleontologist has described four other species of Populus. In his " Phyllites
Gretacees du Nebraska," and from specimens of the Dakota Group, he has
recognized Populus litigiosa, Populus (?) Deheyana, and another species still,

8 CEETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

P. cyclophylla, described in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia. Professor
Newberry, in his paper "On the Later Extinct Floras of North America,"
has described, also, besides the doubtful P. (?) Beheyana, three new species :
Populns (?) cordifolia, P. elliptica, and P. microphylla. The specification
and the interrogative punctuation applied to some of these names show
that the authors themselves do not consider the generic reference as defin-
itive, the character of some of the leaves being somewhat in disagreement
with those generally recognized in species of Populus of our present time.
Indeed, species of this kind, like the present P. alba, for example, have
such multiplied and diversified forms of leaves, such great variability in
their nervation, the mode of attachment, the length of the petiole, etc., that
they readily offer, by comparison with fossil leaves of obscure relationship,
some points of affinity which, not being found elsewhere, have to be con-
sidered by the authors. Hence the doubtful references which may be,
and are often, rectified by subsequent discoveries, as is proved by the great
proportion of synonyms appended to the enumeration of Populus species.
To obviate this inconvenient multiplication of fluctuating species of Pop-
ulus I proposed a new generic division, under the name of Populites, for
the classification of those Cretaceous leaves, numerous indeed, which,
partaking of some of the characters of Populus, are nevertheless removed
from this division by some others, as remarked in the first memoir which
I published on some Cretaceous plants from Nebraska.

This paper had to be prepared on short notice from a limited number
of specimens, but since its publication I have had opportunity to study
the specific forms of the Cretaceous Flora by comparing a very large num-
ber of specimens, and have thus been able to recognize a more evident
affinity of some of those leaves referred to Populites with other generic
divisions. Populifes Lancastriensis, P. elegans, Avhich Schimper admits as
a true Populus, and Populites cyclophyllus are the only species preserved in
this genus. P. ovatus, considered as possibly referable to Celtis in Creta-
ceous Flora, being rather related by its characters to the Ampelidece, is
described under the new generic division of Avipelophyllum. The affinity
of /'. quadrangularis being more evident with Alnus, has been described
as Alnites. P. flahellata, as seen from other specimens, appears to be a
deformed leaf of Crreviopsis Haydenii, and P. Salvshuricefolia, being related to
Cissus, is described as Oissites.

INTEODUCTION.

In regard to the distribution of Populus, to which are referred the
most ancient dicotyledonous leaves known as yet, from the Lower Cre-
taceous of Greenland, the genus has, as said above, three species known
already in the Upper Cretaceous of that same country, and five or six in
the Dakota Group. It has, however, not been remarked in any Cretaceous
Flora of Europe. It is not mentioned in the review of the genera repre-
sented by the, as yet, undescribed species of Aix-la-Chapelle,^ and no form
even distantly related is described in the Lower Paleocene Flora of Gelin-
den. It has, however, one species in the Eocene Flora of Sezanne, and
increases in the number of its representatives in all the stages of the
European Miocene. As far as we know it, till now, it has few species in
our Lower or first American Tertiary Group — the Eocene; has a large pro-
portion, eight per cent, of the species, in the Evanston Group; still more, or
twelve per cent., in the Miocene of Carbon, and is present in the second,
the Green River Group in four species, three of them of peculiar types,
one of which is very abundant.

The presence of Willows (Salix) in the Flora of the Dakota Group
cannot be controverted, though neither seeds nor scales of this genus
have been found as yet. As it is seen in "Cret. Fl.," p. 60, pi. v, figs.
1-4, I have described as referable to one species only a number of leaves
somewhat different in size and shape. As the specimens representing
them are from the same locality, and as I recognized upon some numerous
fragments of leaves a unity of character, size, form, and even texture and
color, I considered them as mere varieties of leaves of the same tree. Dr.
Newberry has, from the same formation, four species which, he says, he
has chosen to regard as distinct, for geological convenience. No Salix has
been recognized as yet in any stage of the Cretaceous of Greenland; but
one species, Salicites Hartigii, Dkr., is from the Quader-sandstein of Ger-
many, and another, Salix Goetziana, Heer, from Quedlinburg. The genus
is therefore sparingly represented in Europe and North America in Cre-
taceous Floras which are considered as nearly synchronous.

The other genera of the Amentacew, Setula, Alnus or Alnites, Myrica,

•Dr. M. Debey has recently publiBhed a fine memoir on Bome querciform leaves found in the sand rooks
of Aix-la-Chapelle, Rhenish Prussia.

10 CKETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

Quercm, Fagxis, and Fieus, to which leaves have been referred in the Cre-
taceous Flora, do not require any observations. In this case, as in all the
determinations of fossil plants, the characters of the species are not
always satisfactorily established, but the generic affinities have been recog-
nized or passed by authors without any marked criticism. The generic
relation is specially positive for the remains referable to Myrica; one frag-
mentary leaf and some seeds have been already described in the "Cret. Fl.,"
while two fine new species are added in this memoir. It seems equally so
for Quercus or its peculiar division, Dryophyllum, of which we have two
new species, and for Ficus, to which three species are added.

Specimens of leaves referable to Platanus have been found in mod-
erate proportion both in Nebraska and Kansas. The first was described
by Heer, in the "Phyllites Cretacees du Nebraska," as Platanus Newherryi,
from a very incomplete fragment. The accuracy of this determination
was, however, subsequently verified by the discovery of more complete
leaves, figured in "Cret. FL," pi. viii, figs. 2 and 3, and pi. ix, fig. 3,
which show the narrowed base descending along the petiole lower than
the point of union of lateral primary veins, and also the tendency to a
three-lobed division, characters which are not observable in the fragment
which Professor Heer had for his examination. To this fine species have
been added : Platanus primceva, described from leaves so remarkably simi-
lar to those of P. aceroides of the Miocene tliat I was at first disposed to
consider them as identical. Ihave lately received numerous large leaves
of this species with specimens bearing fruits, which, very small, show^ a
great difference from those of the living species; then, P. Heerii, rare, like
the former, and found, as yet, only along the bluffs of the Salina River;
P. obtusiloba, from a number of somewhat fragmentary specimens from
Beatrice, Nebraska, representing leaves of about the same size and of
the same characters; and P. diminutiva — all species described and figured
in '"Cret. Fl." The last one, as remarked in its description, may be a
dwarfed form of P. primoeva or P. Ileerii. The leaf appears as gnawed
along the veins by insects or perhaps by a parasite fungus. Its specifica-
tion is not positive and is subject to criticisms. The base of the leaf is
rounded to the petiole, a character as yet unique for a species of this kind.
P. recurvata should, following the opinion of my honored friend Saporta, be

*

INTRODUCTION. H

referred to the Araliaceoe by a more intimate affinity to Araliopsis species ;'
and Platanus affinis seems now, after the examination and comparison of
a number of specimens from Kansas, more evidently referable to the
Ampelideoe than to the Platanece. Therefore these last two species are
now eliminated from this generic division. The first is now Araliopsis
recurvatus, the second Cissites affinis.

I persist in considering Platanus Heerii and P. obtusiloha as two dif-
ferent species, though it has been suggested that the last was probably a
mere variety of the first. The identity is denied not only by the size,
the fades, and the nervation of the leaves, but especially by the thinner
texture of those of P. obtusiloha. The fact that the numerous specimens
representing it are all from the same place in Nebraska, and that P. Heerii
has not been found in that State thus far, confirms this separation. In
regard to this last species Professor Geinitz has remarked in " Isis," 1875,
p. 558, that paleontologists might, perhaps, recognize in it a Credneria.
There is, indeed, some similarity in the general outline of the leaves. But
this might be said of many of the generic forms of the Cretaceous, which
seem referable to a few different types, or to present in one leaf the charac-
ters which are now generally found isolated in separate vegetable groups.
The genus Credneria, known as it is to me by what is described by Stiehler,
Vol. V of the " Paleontographica," includes species with cordate or sub-
cordate leaves (none narrowed to the petiole), and bearing above the base
two or three true secondary veins at right angles to the midrib. In P.
Heerii the leaves are cuneate at the base, even gradually narrowed or
decurrent on the petiole, which thus becomes slightly winged, and the
veins under the primary nerves are mere marginal veinlets. Perhaps the
relation of this species is more marked to the genus Ettingshausenia, which.
I regret to say, is known to me only by supposed synonyms Chondrophjllum
grandidentatum, as represented by Heer in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein,
and by Phyllites repandus, Sternb., two forms which have no affinity to
Platanus.

The typical character of the Cretaceous species of Platanus is more
evidently related to the Aralieae than to any other. This is proved by the
reference to that genus of leaves now generally admitted as species of

'Hekr, in "Arctic Flora," vol. vi, part 2, admits it as Sassafras.

12 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA,

Aralia, as Plaianns f/randifolia, P. dkjitata, P. Jatropcefolia, P. Hercules, Ung.,
and P. latiloha, Newby. The leaf of Sassafras {Araliopsis) Platanoides
(pi. vii, fig. 1) has the fades and some of the characters of Platanus more
distinctly defined than any other of the group; the same characters are
even reproduced in Aspidiophi/Ilmn jylatanifolium (pi. ii, fig. 4).

The geological distribution of the genus Platanus is truly remarkable.
No trace of it is recorded as yet in the Cretaceous of Europe, not even in
the Paleocene and Eocene of France, so rich in fossil vegetable remains.
Its first appearance in Europe is in the Upper Miocene of Oeningen. and
of Austria and Italy, where it is represented by two very similar forms,
Platanus GuiUelmce and P. aceroides, two species present in the same
formation from the northern parts of the arctic lands to Italy. It is fol-
lowed in the Upper Tertiary, or Pliocene, of this last country by Platanus
Academioe, Gaud., related as progenitor, perhaps, to the living P. orientalis.
I have remarked above that the relation of leaves of the Dakota Group to
Platanus has been considered as doubtful by some European paleon-
tologists. This doubt may have been induced by the understanding of the
total absence of Platanus leaves in the Cretaceous and Lower Tertiary of
Europe. If so, it is certainly removed by the presence in our lignitic
Eocene of some very beautiful and well characterized species of this genus :
Platanus Haydenii and P. Reynoldsii, Newby. These species, discovered
first in the Tertiary of the Upper Missouri River, near Fort Union, are pre-
dominant at Golden, Colorado, and are also found at Black Butte Station.
The third Tertiary Group, that of Carbon, has, for the more numerous
representatives of its Flora, leaves of Platanus aceroides and P. Guillelmce.
No species of this genus has been described from the Oligocene Green
River Group; but we have from the Upper Terliary {Pliocene) of Cal-
ifornia very fine specimens of leaves of two species, P. appendiculata and
P. dissecta, closely related by their characters to the living P. occidentaUs.
Therefore, and considering the geological records, we may trace the origin
of Platanus as far down as the North American Cretaceous, and follow its
development throiijh nearly all the stages of its Tertiary to our present
time, by a number of closely allied intermediate forms.^

' PUUanus Heerii, L. aud P. affinU L. are mentioned by Heer in the Cretaceous of Atane, Greenland.

/■

INTEODUCTION. 13

Coming now to the Laurineoe, I have to remark somewhat more def-
initely on the Cretaceous species referred to this family. The relation of
some of them to the genera to which they have been referred is generally
acknowledged, and the presence of the Laurineoe in our Cretaceous Flora
receives a kind of historical authority from that of a Sassafras in a Creta-
ceous formation of Greenland/ of three species of Baphnophyllum in that
of Moletein, and of Laurus cretacea, Daphnogene primigenia, Daphnites
Gopperti, in that of Niedershoena. Of the species which have formerly
been described in the Flora of the Dakota Group, Laurxis Nehrascensis is
related to Dapknopliyllum ellipticum and L. crassinervium of Heer, while
dnnammium and Oreodaphne cretacea are comparable to Baphnogene prim-
igenia of Ettingshausen. Persea Sternbergii is also evidently of the same
family, and the two leaves, described here below under the name of
Laurus proteoBfolia, are, indeed, allied to species oi Laurus or of Persea by
their nervation, especially by the more acute angle of divergence of the
lower veins, though they show in the grooved middle nerve a character
•often remarked in species of Ficus, especially Ficus proiogcea, Heer, of the
Greenland Cretaceous Flora. Moreover, the fruit described ("Cret. Fl.,"
p. 74) as Laurus macrocarpa satisfactorily completes the evidence afforded
by the leaves of the existence of species of Laurineos in the vegetable world
•of the Cretaceous epoch. We have, however, to eliminate from this family
LauropTiyllum reticulatum, which appears more properly referable to Ficus.
Its nervation, and especially its areolation, formed of square or irregularly
polygonal meshes by the interposition of tertiary veins between the second-
ary ones and parallel to them, and the rectangular subdivision of its
branches, are of the same character as in Ficus Geinitzi, Ett., Ficus protogcEa,
Heer, and as in many species of this genus now growing in Cuba, and
€ven Florida, Ficus suffocans, F. lentiginosa, F. pertusa, F. dimidiata, etc.
Numerous specimens recently found in Kansas represent the fossil species
in characters more precise than formerly, as seen in its more detailed
•description under the name of Ficus laurophyllmn.

But if the reference of some of the above-mentioned leaves to the
LaurinecB is not contested, it is not the same in regard to those which, at

' In " Arct. Fl ," vol. vi, 2d part, pp. 75-78, Heer describes as new species Laurus plutonia, L. anyuata,
X. Holla, L. Odini, with CinnaTnomum Sezannenae, Wat., from the Upper Strata of Atane.

14 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

first appearance, were considered as more positively related to this family,
and which have been described under the generic name of Sassafras. The
question of the relation of those leaves which, by their number, seem to
be the essential components of the North American Cretaceous Flora, has
been already touched upon ("Cret. Fl.," p. 77). But since the publication
of that work I have obtained from divers localities a large number of speci-
mens of all the forms described there as species, and I have now some
more data to offer to the consideration of paleontologists on the subject.

From historical documents the presence of Sassafras species in the
Flora of the Dakota Group is as legitimately presumable as that of species
of Laurus or Persea. In his "Flora fossilis arctica," Heer has described as
Sassafras arcticum a leaf which, by its form, is similar to those described
as Sassafras cretaceum, as remarked by the author, differing merely by its
base tapering somewhat less narrowly to the petiole. The nervation is
of the same character. Saporta considers the Greenland leaf as a true
representative of Sassafras. He has himself published in the "Sezanne
Flora," ^ as S. primigenium, two fragmentary leaves whose base, more nar-
rowly tapering, is similar to that of S. Mudgei of the "Cret. FL," as well
as the lobes which, enlarged in the middle, have that ovate-lanceolate
shape so distinctly marked in the present S. officinale. There is also no
appreciable difference in the nervation. The lower secondary veins of the
middle lobe ascend a little higher in the leaves of the Sezanne Flora, and
unite with those of the lateral lobes somewhat nearer the borders of the
sinuses. But in some of the specimens of Kansas the same appearance
is remarked also, and the difference between the greater or less distance
which separates from the sinuses the branches which unite the upper
division of the secondary veins is observable upon leaves of S. officinale,
this division being sometimes marginal, sometimes curving one to three
millimeters lower than the border of the s-inuses. Comparing leaves of
Sassafras officinale with those represented by Saporta in the "Flora of
Sezanne" and the specimens of S. Mudgei from Kansas, it is impossible for
me to recognize any character, even any specific difference, by which these
leaves could be separated. It is therefore not surprising that Dr. New-
berry first, and after him Heer and Schimper, did consider Cretaceous

'P. 366, tab. viii, figs. 9 and 10.

INTRODUCTION. 15

specimens of this kind as representing species of Sassafras. In the last
volume of his superb work on Vegetable Paleontology/ Prof. W. P. Schim-
per, speaking of leaves of Sassafras cretaceum, of which I had sent him
photographical designs, remarks: "That those leaves, very variable in
size, present such a remarkable likeness to those of S. officinale, now living
in North America, that one would be disposed to consider them as belong-
ing to a homologous species." He rightly adds that the only difference
seems to be in the thicker substance of the fossil leaves. Even on this
point I have from Texas specimens of the present »S'. officinale, whose leaves
appear of a consistence nearly as thick as it seems to be in those of the
Dakota Group.

On the other hand, no species of the Laurinece family living at our
time is known with dentate leaves; and it may be remarked, from the
figures, that the two leaves described as Sassafras cretaceum ("Cret. FL,"
pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2) have the borders of the lobes somewhat dentate, and
some of the secondary veins running into the point of the teeth, or cras-
pedodrome. This character is still more marked in S. mirabile, loc. cit.,
pi. xii, fig. 1, a form extremely common in Southern Kansas, and repre-
sented in very numerous and remarkable varieties. In some of the leaves
the secondary veins are all camptodrome, and therefore the borders of the
lobes are entire. In others, as seen, pi. xi, fig. 2, the outside lateral veins
are craspedodrome, and thus the borders are dentate, while on the inside
they curve along the borders, which are entire. In the fine complete leaf
(fig. 1 of the same plate) the middle lobe has the veins all camptodrome
on the left side, while on the right one, a few of them, one or two, reach to
the border, which has, therefore, one or two short indistinct teeth, and the
lateral lobes are clearly dentate on the outside only. This evidently shows
such a disposition to variations of nervation and border divisions, that I
formerly considered as unjustifiable a specific, and still more a generic,
division between the leaves of pi. xi, figs. 1 and 2, and those of pi. xii,
figs. 2 and 3, of the "Cret. Flora." When, therefore, we find the same
difference between the leaves which represent <S'. mirabile (pi. xii, fig. 1),
it seems that the same conclusion should follow. But in this case, with
the more generally predominant character of the indentation of the leaves,

' Traite de PaMontologie v^g6tale, vol. iii, p. 298.

16 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIAEY FLORA.

which, in some specimens larger than the one figured, are now deeply cut
by divisions like pointed lobes, there is still another character, remarked
on specimens recently discovered, which seems more forcibly to separate
these forms from the Laurinece, and indicates a more evident relation to
the AraliacecB. A number of those specimens communicated by M. Chs.
Sternberg, to whose careful and zealous researches the Flora of the Dakota
Group is indebted for many important discoveries, represent large leaves,
which, by the outlines, the nervation, and the dentate borders of the lobes,
are like *S'. mirabile of pi. xii, fig. 1. The leaves, however, which are much
larger, the lobes measuring as much as ten centimeters in length from
the point of union of the primary nerves, greatly differ by the forking
of the lateral nerves from a point two and one-half centimeters above
their base, thus forming, of course, a subdivision of these lobes into
two equal parts, or a palmately five-lobed leaf. They are described as
Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectum. Among the innumerable varieties in the
shape of the leaves of the living Sassafras officinale we see a constant and
gradual mode of division, passing from a round or oval and entire shape
to a bilobed and trilobed one; but, as yet, I have been unable to observe
a single case of subdivision of the lateral lobes, or to find a palmately
five-lobed Sassafras leaf This character is, on the contrary, far more
generally seen in the Araliacece of our time. Even in a section of the
AraliaceoB, the genus Hedera, whose leaves may be compared to some of
those under examination, I do not know any species with trilobate leaves.
Hedera turbascens, H. discolor, H. argentea, H. aurifolia, H. jatropoefolia,
have leaves five to seven palmately lobed, or when occasionally trifid their
segments are narrow and acuminate. From this the relation of the five
palmate leaves to the AraliaceoB becomes more evident.

Going further into this kind of investigation, we are met by a new
difficulty in the appearance of another modification in the character of
this peculiar type of leaves. In examining the first specimens of the
species represented (pi. xii and xiv), I could but consider them as repre-
senting either Sassafras {Araliopsis) ohtusum or S. mirabile, the specimens
being fragmentary, having only the lobes or part of them preserved. As
long as the auricled and peltate base was unknown, the reference of the
specimens could not be different. The nervation, the form of the lobes,

INTRODUCTION. 17

their size, all are of the same character as in S. mirabile. But in the pel-
tate base of the leaves there is another character which, separately con-
sidered, relates the leaves to the Menispermacece. We thus have Sassafras
already represented in those leaves by S. Mudgei, and less positively by
S. acufilobum; Araliopsis, to which are referable S. mirabile, with the den-
tate S. crefaceum, S. ohtusum, S. dissectum, S. platanoides, Platanus recurvata,
and in a new generic division, under the name of Aspidiophjllum, the
leaves which, either Aralia or Sassafras, by their upper trilobate part,
are necessarily separated from these genera by their auricled peltate
appendage. Still, the subdivisions in the classification of the peculiar and
so-called Sassafras leaves have to be pursued further, for by degi'ees and
by the gradual obliteration of their lobes they become round or truncate,
or broadly pointed at the top, preserving more or less the narrowed base,
tapering to a long petiole, and the trifid craspedodrome nervation from a
•distance above the borders, and thus they become more evidently related
to other vegetable orders. One species is a true Hedera, another passes
to the Hamamelideo}, and a number have their affinity with the Ampelidece.

The characters of the leaves of the Ampelidece, especially those of
C'issus, are somewhat obscurely represented in Sassafras Harkerianum
("Cret. FL," pi. xi, figs. 3 and 4; pi. xxvii, fig. 2) and in S. obtusum (pi. xiii),
more distinctly in Cissites acuminatus (pi. v, fig. 3) and C. Heerii (pi. v, fig. 2),
.two new species described in this memoir. They appear to constitute an
indivisible group. Some of the leaves formerly described as Populites are
also referable to this section, or to another less exactly defined Ampelo-
phyllum, allied by some of its characters to Hedera, by others to Oredneria,
thus intermediate between the Avipelidce and the Tilicaceoe; by the areola-
tion this genus is related to Greviopsis, and also more distantly to Chon-
drophyllum of Heer, as remarked in the description. From this it is per-
ceivable that this Sassafras type, which at the beginning was regarded as
simple, well defined, and limited in its character, is, on the contrary, mul-
tiple, and representing forms which, from increased researches and dis-
coveries, indicate affinity to a number of different genera or orders of the
vegetaBle kingdom.

The same remark is equally applicable to the leaves which have been
■described in the "Cret. Fl." under the generic name of Proiophyllum. The

CF2

18 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

disagreement in the affinities of its species has been explained in the
remarks following the description of the genus. I have now to add still
to this division two leaves recently communicated from Kansas, represented
in pi, iii, fig. 1, and pi. viii, fig. 4. They fully confirm the former obser-
vations. By the outline of the leaves, their craspedodrome nervation,
and the presence of two pairs of secondary veins under the primary ones
and at a right angle to the midrib, they represent a species of Protophyllum ;
but the border base of the leaves is truncate, not subpeltate, and by this
difference the leaves are rather referable to Credneria, from which, how-
ever, they differ by the veins as well as their divisions, being all craspedo-
drome, and by the truncate, not cordate, base of the leaves. I formerly
published a short description of them under the name of Credneria'? micro-
phylla. It now seems that, by their evident relation to Froto'pliylhim quad-
ratum, they have to be admitted in this last generic division, an opinion
which may be put at naught by the discovery of specimens pointing to
another reference for these leaves.

We have, also, an addition of three new species to the group of Cre-
taceous plants described under the generic name of Menispermiies. In
this case, however, there is no difficulty whatever in conformably uniting
into a definite group the characters of the leaves which, round, ovate, or
oval, with borders entire or undulate, have a common generic affinity,
indicated by their nervation. In order more clearly to bring into view the
relation of the undulate-lobed forms of leaves described in the "Cret. Fl."
(pi. XX, figs. 1-4, and pi. xxv, fig. 1), I have represented (pi. xv, fig. 4)
a finely and wholly preserved leaf of Menispermites obtusilobus, which,
though small, is easily identified with the large one of "Cret. Fl." (pi. xxv,
fig. 1). Now, comparing it to figs. 2 and 3 of the present pi. xv, the
identity of nervation is defined by the five basilar veins, with a thin pair
of marginal veinlets underneath; and by the upward direction of the
internal lateral veins, which in fig. 4 ascend to above the middle, pass
still higher in the short oval leaf, fig. 3, and reach nearly to the obtuse
point in fig. 2. The subdivision of the tertiary veins is in all the leaves
of the same type, and the shape of the leaves or their outlines are mere
modifications, depending upon the direction of the veins. The leaf, fig. 3,
is peltate from the point of attachment of the petiole near the middle.

INTRODUCTION. 19

The character of the nervation remains, however, the same. It is some-
what obscured in the figure from indistinctness of the specimen. In figs.
1 and 2, representing leaves entirely preserved and nearly round, the
nervation is marked by three pairs of primary nerves on each side of the
midrib, and under them by one pair of true marginal veinlets curving on
each side toward the borders. Comparing, therefore, these peltate leaves
with fig. 4, the position of the petiole is the only notable difference, and the
transition to fig. 5 by slight modifications of characters is easily remarked.
The peltate form of these round leaves has suggested the fitness of a slight
modification in the characters assigned to the genus Pterospermites in the
"Cret. FI." (p. 94), the leaves being sometimes rounded or subcordate at
base. The difi"erence is immaterial, and is remarked even upon leaves of
the same species of Menispermum of our epoch. These round peltate
leaves, for example, are so much like those of living species of Oissampelos,
that they rather prove the adaptation of this generic division to all the
Cretaceous leaves which I have referred to it.

The Magnoliacece are more numerously and definitely represented in
the North American Cretaceous Flora than they are in that of Europe.
Magnolia alternans and M. Capellini have been described by Heer in his
"Phillites Cretacees du Nebraska;" and since that time these two species
have been recognized throughout the whole explored area of the Dakota
Group, as also in the lower stage of the Cretaceous of New Jersey, and in
the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland. M. speciosa of Moletein has been dis-
covered in Colorado with a fruiting cone or carpite of this genus. Two
other species have been described from the Dakota Group: one, M. ohomia,
by Dr. Newberry, in his "Ancient Floras," another, M. tenuifolia, in "Cret.
Fl.," and two new ones, M. ohtusata and M. Ishergiana, by Heer, from
Atane. In Europe, M. amplifolia and M. speciosa are described by Heer
in the Flora of Moletin — there represented by leaves and fruit.

To the same order belongs Liriodendron, so easily recognized by the
peculiar form of its leaves. Its Cretaceous origin, or rather existence, is
marked in the Dakota Group by a number of specific representatives locally
and distantly distributed. The genus is not represented in the Cretaceous
Flora of Europe ; but in the " Cretaceous Flora of Groenland " Heer describes
six varieties of Liriodendron Meekii from Atane, and no less than eight

20 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

specific forms have been described from Nebraska and Kansas — some of
them extremely well defined. This shows, perhaps, more evidently than
any other fact remarked on the characters of the plants of the Dakota
Group the great disposition to variableness by modification of some charac-
ters in the first Dicotyledonous plants. These changes have either caused
a multiplication of specific forms preserving traces of the original types
in traversing the subsequent geological formations, or have gradually
destroyed the number of specific representatives of some genera, as in
Liriodendron, or even caused the total disappearance of some of the best
defined and more predominant types, like those of Oredneria, Pterophyllum,
etc. Of these, however, the original characters may have been so widely
varied that the ultimate derived forms have not yet been distinctly recog-
nized on plants living now. The two last-named genera, Oredneria and
Protophyllum, may possibly be referable to some subdivisions of the Colum-
niferce, the Buttneriaceoe and Pterospermce, for example.

The three species which I have described under the InsufQciently-
defined genus of Sterculia are all very uncertain in their relation. As
much may be said for the following and last classes of the vegetable
kingdom :

To the Acerece is referable Negundoides acutifoliits. The leaf, however,
as seen from pi. xxi, fig. 5, and its description, is too fragmentary for a
satisfactory determination of its characters. Acer antiquum is described
by Ettingshausen in his "Flora of Niedershoena," but from the opinion
of the author the reference is uncertain. The leaf rather resembles a
deformed form of Quercus or of Liriodendron. In the same order Heer has,
from the Upper Cretaceous of Greenland, a Sapindus prodromus, repre-
sented by one leaf only, which has evidently the character of the genus.
A beautiful species of Sapindus described here from Colorado is also present
at Atane. This genus is therefore Cretaceous. The reference to the Rham-
nacece of the leaf described as Rhamnus tenax in "Cret. Fl." is apparently
legitimate, for of the same group three other species, R. prunifolius, a
Celastrajihyllum, and an Ilex, are described here from the same formation.

To the Anacardiacece we have probably to refer, as Rhus Debeyana, the
species described as Populus and as Juglans Deheyana as seen in "Cret.
Fl., p. 110. I have not obtained from the Dakota Group any new materials

liTTRODUCTIOK 21

comparable to this form, especially common in Nebraska; but I have seen
a very fine specimen of it got out of a deep tunnel in Oregon, presenting
upon its surface small punctiform protuberances, apparently oily glands,
like those remarked upon leaves of the living Mus aromatica and other
species of this genus. The leaves are figured (pi. Ivi, figs. 5, 6). A species
of Rhus is described from the Cretaceous of Greenland by Heer, while
considering historical authority, we have the same evidence in favor of
Juglans by a species of this genus in the Cretaceous Flora of Moletein and
one in that of Greenland.

Of the Rosiflorece we have from the Dakota Group one leaf and one
fruit described as Pruntts. I have recently received from M. Towner a fruit
of the same character upon a specimen bearing leaves of Aralia Towneri.

The Myrtifloroe, as well as the Leguminosce, present by a number of
specimens in the Greenland Cretaceous, have not been thus far positively
recognized in Kansas and Nebraska, but seen by one silique only in
Colorado.

The few groups not considered in this review have been remarked
upon already in the "Cretaceous Flora," and the views in regard to the
leaves referred to them have not been modified either by remarks of
European authors or by the discovery of new materials.

The want of positiveness in the characters of some of the Cretaceous
plants cannot in any way weaken reliance upon the data derived from the
exposition of the Flora of the Cretaceous age, nor throw any discredit on
the conclusions which they dictate. What the Flora of the Dakota Group
positively shows is a great predominance of dicotyledonous plants in its
composition; and that is all that may be positively known as yet of the
remarkable change it attests in the vegetation of that period. The causes,
the mode of proceeding of nature, either by slow, gradual, or by rapid
modifications, remains as yet inscrutable. But the characters of dicotyled-
onous leaves cannot be mistaken; the relation of most of them to groups
of plants of the present Flora possesses positive evidence. The CupuUferece
with species of Quercus and Fagus; the Salicinece with species of Fopulus;
the Platanem with Platanus primceva, leaves and fruits; the Laurinece, rep-
resented also by leaves and a fruit of Laurus, by leaves of Persea, Cinna-
momum, Sassafras; the Araliacece, the MagnoliacecB, with fruits and leaves;

22 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIAEY FLORA.

the numerous forms of leaves of Liriodendron, so peculiar that they can-
not be mistaken for those of any other group or plant; even the Menis-
permaceo! constitute, by their fossil remains, vegetable groups quite as
definite as they could be established from living plants.

Since the publication of the "Cretaceous Flora" (vol, vi of the U. S.
Geological Reports of Dr. F. V. Hayden) the character of the vegetation
of the Middle Cretaceous as represented in the Dakota Group has become
better defined by the discovery of a large number of specimens of fossil
plants, which have increased from 130 to 190 the number of vegetable
forms considered specific, already known from this formation. The whole
Flora of the Cenomanian epoch, as it is shown in the table of distribu-
tion, is composed of 446 species, of which 310 are dicotyledonous and 130
are cryptogamous and gymnospermous plants. Of the 190 species of the
Dakota Group, 162 are dicotyledonous and only 28 represent crytogamous
and gymnospermous plants.

Numerous works on the Jurassic Flora have sufficiently proven that
up to its upper member the Wealden, or lower Neocomian, it is entirely
composed of gymnospermous and cryptogamous plants — especially Ferns,
Cycadece, and Conifers. The Neocomian, whose vegetation is but little
known as yet, shows in its remains the same constituents of its Flora.
Upon it is superposed in Germany the upper Neocomian, or Urgonian,
from which a series of fossil plants, 22 in number, have been described by
Schenk from the Wernsdorf-Schichten of the Carpathian Mountains of
Austria; and there also no dicotyledonous plant has been found, and
nothing indicates the decadence of the reign of the gymnospermous plants
or shows any kind of difference which could lead one to presage the
appearance of the Dicotyledons.

We owe to Heer the most interesting documents on the characters of
the vegetation of the Middle Cretaceous — first by the publication of the
Flora of Kome, and then of that of Atane, both in Greenland.

The Flora of Kome, composed of 85 species, has, says the author, its
greatest affinity Avith that of the Wernsdorf shale or upper Neocomian on
one side, and with that of the Wealden on the other. With the plants of
the higher Cretaceous stages it has only 7 species — Ferns and Conifers —
in common. Most of the specimens of the group submitted to Heer's

INTEODUCTIOI^^. 23

examination have been obtained on the peninsula of Noursoak (70° 37' N.),
from beds of shale alternating with banks of sandstone, the whole over-
lying granite or primitive formation. One of the localities, that of Elkor-
fat, is 500 feet above that of Kome, but the plants are of the same kind.
The vegetable remains belong mostly to cryptogamous and gymnosper-
mous plants: 41 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Lycopod, 3 Equisetaceoe, 10 Cycadece,
21 Conifers, 6 Monocotyledons, and a single Dicotyledonous species.

On the south side of the same peninsula of Noursoak, near Atane, at
an elevation of 650 feet above the sea, another lot of plant-remains, col-
lected also by the expeditions of Nordenskjold, and submitted to Prof.
Heer for examination, represents a Flora composed of far different elements.
It has 170 species: 3 Fungi, 31 Ferns, 1 Marsilia, 1 Selaginella, 1 Equi-
setum, 8 Oycadeoe, 27 Conifers, 8 Monocotyledonous, and 97 Dicotyledonous
plants. These, therefore, constitute more than one-half of the vegetation.^
The celebrated author remarks, on the geological relation indicated by the
characters of the plants, that it is not possible to determine it positively,
as the plants of the Cretaceous are, as yet, too little known. But he admits
that the formation of Atane, considering its vegetable remains, is probably
referable to the lower Cenomanian.

As will be seen in the examination made of the age of the Dakota
Group, from data shown in the table of distribution, its Flora seems to be
somewhat more recent than that of Atane, though the relationship is very
close. The general character of the plants does not greatly differ, but the
number of the dicotyledonous plants is much greater, amounting in the
Flora of the Dakota Group to more than five-sixths of the vegetation.

In considering merely what is now known of the vegetation of the
Middle Cretaceous (the Cenomanian of d'Orbigny), the first appearance,
and especially the prodigious development, of the Dicotyledons seems the
more wonderful that it is not a local phenomenon, but is remarked in the
formations of the same age over the whole Northern hemisphere. We
cannot yet follow it in all the intervening land areas, but it has been traced
from Greenland to Vancouver Island to Canada, to Kansas, and Colorado,
and in Europe to Germany, therefore in about 40° N. latitude.

'These data are taken from Hser's "Groenland Flora," vol. vi, part 2.

24 CRETACEOUS AND TERTIARY FLORA.

With the limited acquaintance we have with the ancient Floras of the
world it is not possible to account for the sudden appearance of the Dico-
tyledons in the Cretaceous time and for their rapid and wide distribution.
Saporta, justly considered as the botanist who has acquired by his vast
knowledge the most extensive views on the distribution of the vegetation
in the ancient epochs, says, on the subject:^ "The organic evolution to
which the Dicotyledons owe their existence and their distribution must
have been produced under the influence of very different conditions. It
is possible that the evolution has been originally slow and obscure; pos-
sibly also it has been accomplished in a concealed or as yet undiscovered'
locality, in a separate region, and under the influence of peculiar local cir-
cumstances. It is probable that the change may have been accomplished
by the mediation of insects, multiplying at a given time the results of
crossing and producing some combinations favorable to the growth of these
plants. It is even conceivable that a short time may have been sufficient
to give origin to plants of this class under the action of causes which are
still unknown. Whatever hypothesis may be preferred, the fact of the
rapid multiplication of the Dicotyledons and of their simultaneous occur-
rence in many localities of the Northern Hemisphere from the beginning
of the Cretaceous Cenomanian cannot be contested."

Yes, in this case, as in many others, we may collect facts, but the work
of nature in its mode of proceeding for the creation or modification of
species remains inscrutable. We may consider the formation of the
Dakota Group as produced by a very slow, gradual, prolonged depression
of the Western slope of the continent, bringing up from the South or
West the invasion of ocean water charged with muddy materials, period-
ically heaped farther and farther inland by powerful tides. We may sup-
pose, too, the invading flow as bringing with it seeds or fragments of roots
of plants derived fruni a country now covered by the sea, and distributing
here and there those germs of vegetable organisms. But all this does not
account for much in the solution of the problem; it may explain the dis-
tribution; but the first appearance, and it seems the simultaneous multipli-
cation, of the dicotyledonous plants remains a fact inconceivable to reason.

' " Le monde des Plantea," etc., p. 19/7.

DESCRIPTION AND ENUMERATION OF SPECIES OF THE
AMERICAN DAKOTA GROUP FORMATION.

I. CRYPTOa^M^E.
THALLOPHTTES.

ZONASITES, Brgt.

Zonarites digitatus, Gein.
" U. 8. Geol. Rep." v\, p. 44, pi. i, fig. 1.

The relation of this vegetable organism to that described by Brong-
mart and Geinitz is contested on account of the habitat in a different
Geological stage, Geinitz having described his plant from the Dyas. As
species of Thallophytes of the Devonian are represented by identical
forms in more recent formations, even in the Cretaceous of Europe, the
objection is not imperative.

ACROGENS.

EQUISETACE^.

EaUISETUM, Linn.

Equisetum nodosum, sp. nov.

Stems small, one-half to one centimeter in diameter, obscurely narrowly striate;
articulations very inflated, marked with broad round scars of points of attachment of
branches above the line of division.

The species is distantly related to U. amissum, Heer, "FI. Arct.,'" Ill,
p. 60, pi. xiii, figs. 2-8, of the Lower Cretaceous of Kome, essentially
differing by the inflated articulations. It is represented by specimens
Nos. 473, 536 of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge; they are too small
and obscure for definite comparison.

Hab.—'l miles N. E. of Glasco, Kansas ; collected by Chs. Sternberg.

25

26 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

FILICES.

SPHENOPTERIS, Brgt.
Splienopteris corrugrata, Newby.

"Later Ext. FI. of North America," p. 10; "Illustr.," pi. ii, fig. 6.

Frond unknown; i)innu]es ovate or cuneiform, narrowed at the base, obtuse,
lobed, and often plicate lougitudinally; nerves distinct, dichotomous, branching from
the ba.se. — (Newby.)

HYMENOPHYLLUM, Klf,
Hyiueuopbylluin cretaceum, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 45, pi. i, figs. 3-44; xxix, fig. 6.

In describing this species I related it to the preceding from the
description given by the author, as I had not then seen the figures. These
indicate a degree of relation which cannot be positively ascertained on
account of the too fragmentary specimens. The fronds were evidently
large in the plants of this kind. The divisions are multiple and extremely
variable. The specimens may, therefore, represent pinnules derived from
divers parts of fronds of the same species.

PECOPTERIS, Brgt.
Pecoptcris Nebraskana, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," Ti, p. 46, pi. xxix, figs. 5, 5<i.

GLEICHENIA, Sw.
Gleicheiiia Kurriana, Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 47, pi. i, figs. 5-5c

Gle'icheuia NordenskiOldi, Heer.

Pl.ite I, Figs. 1, la.
Haydeii's •'Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 334, pi. ii, fig. 5.

5"rouds slender, bi-polypinnate; idtimate pinnae alternate, rigid, open, linear,
parallel; pinnules subcoriaceous, small, free, oblong-ovate, obtuse, rounded at base on
both sides, inclined upward; secondary veius few, three or four pairs, the lower forking,
the upper simple.

Though the American specimens of this species are small they show
distinctly the essential characters of the species: the slender rachis of the
ultimate pinnae rendered flexuous by compression of the basilar border of
the pinnules, the very small leaflets free and rounded at base, and the
disposition of the veins. The specimens which I have for examination
are sterile. As seen and figured by Prof. Heer, the fructifications are those

J

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 27

of the subgenus Lidymosorus, Deb. and Ett., two sori placed upon the
middle of the lower pair of veins, one on each side of the medial nerve.

, The rachis of this fern is described by Heer as slender. As it is figured
here it appears somewhat broad, though not larger than it is represented
in Heer's "Fl. Arct.," iii, pi. ix, fig. 6. The ultimate rachis is, however, very
slender filiform.

Hah. — Fort Harker, Kansas. Clis. Sternberg.

LYGODIUM, Sw.

Liygrodiuin triclioiuauoides, Lesqz.

"U. S. Geol. Kep.," vi, p. 45, pi. i, fig. 2.

GYMNOSPERMiE.

ZAMI^.

PODOZAMITES, Fr. Br.

Fronds piunate; leaves distant, obliquely or borizontally attached by an attenuated
pedicelliform balf-twisted flat base articulated upon the rachis and therefore caducous;
veins equal, longitudinal, converging to both ends of the leaves; borders entire.

This genus of Braun, as amended by Saporta and Schimper, seems

adapted for the description of all the leaves of Cycadeae found as yet in

the Dakota Group.

Podozamites Haydenii, Lesqx.

PUrophyllum Haydenii, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 49, pi. i, figs. 6, 66; Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 334.

Nothing more definite is known of these vegetable fragments than
has been published as quoted above.

Professor Heer, considering the thickness and impressions of the
stems, regards these fragments as more probably referable to Conifers of
the section of the Araucarifes than to Cycadem. No leaves of this section,
however, can be compared to those which I have figured, and which, by
their parallel veins and forms, are very much like the leaves of some
species of Podozamites. Indeed, from the remarks on this genus by Heer,
the leaves are either narrowed and joined to the stems by decurring to it,
or produced into a short pedicel attached to the stem by small tubercles
or Avarts. The characters of the genus are thus exactly shown not only
by the leaf, but also by the stem whose round small scars indicate points
of attachment like tubercles.

28 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaves closely resemble those of Podozamites lanceolatus as figured
by Nathorst, " Fl. of Bjuf.," pi. xvi, fig. 3. I think, therefore, that the frag-
ments figured in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," figs. 6 and Qh, should be referred to
this genus. The relation of the cone, however, which I referred to the
same species from its likeness to that of Stiehler as Pterophyllum Ernestince,
is wrong, as it evidently represents a Conifer.

Podozamites oblongus, Lesqz.
Plate I, Figs. 10, 11.

Leaves oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the flat sessile base,
rounded at the eroded apex; veins thin, parallel, close, equal, distinct with the glass.

These leaves are evidently overturned upon the plate. The appar-
ently truncate lower part seems as an enlarged point of attachment sim-
ilar to that of species of Cordaites of the coal. But the irregular erosion
is accidental or caused by compression of the macerated apex of thick
coriaceous leaves.

These leaves are of the same character as those of P. lanceolatus,
Schp., in Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. vii, figs. 1-7 of the Jurassic Flora of
Spitzbergen, differing by the more abruptly rounded apex.

Hah. — Dakota Group, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Podozamites angustifolius ? Heer.

Leaves long and narrow, somewhat falcate or ensiform, linear-lanceolate, grad-
ually slightly narrowed upward from the middle, obtuse? (point broken) more rapidly
downward from below the middle to the point of attachment, distantly veined ; primary
veins obtuse, prominent; surface smooth, minutely lineate.

The preserved part of the leaves is 11 centimeters long, averaging
9 millimeters broad. The point of attachment is flat, 3 millimeters
broad. As the apex of the leaf is broken it is not possible to see if it is
acuminate.

The leaves figured by Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. vii, figs. 8-11, and pi.
viii, fig. 5, are either acuminate or somewhat obtuse and slightly scythe-
shaped, as in the one described here, but this is broader than any of those
of Heer. The nri'vation seems like that of P. Eichwaldi, Heer, ibid., the
primary veins being broad, thick, or prominent, so that the surface appears
undulate and the intervals marked by irregular or not continuous very
small veinlets. This leaf is also, from its shape and size, comparable to

V

•*

FLOBA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 29

Podozamites ensis, Nath., "Fl. of Bjuf.," pi. xv, fig. 2. This, however, has
the veins narrower and indistinct.

Eab. — South of Fort Harker, 4 miles east of Minneapolis, and 7 miles
northeast of Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Podozamites prselongus, sp. nov.

Leaf large, oblong, linear, narrowed gradually to the point of attachment,
obscurely veined; primary nerves parallel and distinct.

The upper part of the leaf broken at 12 centimeters from the base
is there 5 centimeters broad. The whole length appears to be about 16
centimeters. Its size is greater than that of any of the leaves of this genus
figured by authors, larger than the fragment of P. lanceolattis-latifolius,
Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. xxvi, fig. 6.

Though obtuse, the veins appear more distant and broader than in
this last species.

ffab. — South of Fort Harker, with the preceding.

Podozamites emarg'inatus, sp. nov.

Leaves large, linear-oblong, gradually narrowed from below the middle to the
flattened base, abruptly rounded and deeply emarginate at the apex ; primary nerves
parallel, distinct or prominent, conjoining at the apex and the base, separated by thin
disconnected veinlets.

The leaf is 14 centimeters long, 3i centimeters broad in the middle,
the point of attachment 4 millimeters broad. It is abruptly rounded at
the top to 2 centimeters broad and there deeply obtusely emarginate, the
borders joining into a small obtuse sinus li millimeters wide.

The emargination of the top may be a casual deformation, but even
if the apex was regular and obtuse this species is without marked affinity
to any other of the genus.

ffab. — Seven miles northeast of Glasco, Kansas.

Podozamites caudatus, sp. nov.
Leaf large, enlarged and oval in the middle, where it is 5 centimeters broad, rap-
idly narrowed to a point of attachment 7 millimeters broad, and attenuated from above
the middle in rounding to a long acumen measuring IJ centimeters broad at the point
where it is broken 13 centimeters from the base.

The leaf has a peculiar form, being abruptly enlarged in the middle
from above the base and as rapidly narrowed into a long linear acumen
whose upper part is destroyed. The primary veins are flat and broad,

30 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

distinct, half a millimeter distant, with an indistinct veinlet in the narrow
intervals.

The form of this leaf is peculiar, without relation to any of this genus.

Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Chs. Sternberg. No. 117 of the National
Museum.

CONIFERiE.

PHYLLOCLADUS, Rich.

Phyllocladus siibintegrifolius, Lesqz.

"U.S.Geol. Eep.,"vi, p. 54, pi. i, fig. 18; Hayden'a "Ann. Kep.," 1874, p. 337, pi. 2, fig. 4.
Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Heer, " Fl. Arct.," vi, p. ii, p. 37, pi. xliv, figs. 9, 10.

Figure 4 of "Ann. Rep." represents the lower half of a leaf of same
character as that in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," L c.

AHAUCARIA, Juss.
Araucaria spatliulata, Newby.

"Notes on Ext. Fl.," p. 3; "Illustr.," pi. ii, figs. 5, 5a.

Leaves close, broadly spatbulate, obtuse, narrowed above the enlarged base,
carinate; medial nerve distinct at base, effaced from the middle upwards. — (Newby.)

The author remarks that the specimen represents a fragment of a
branch nearly half an inch in diameter on which the leaves are thickly
set, their base slightly decurring scarcely separated from each other.
From their base the leaves, half an inch in length, radiate in all directions.

The species is closely allied to Ahietites curvifolius, Dkr., of the
Quader-sandstone of Blankenburg. This has the leaves rounded at the
apex, a deep medial nerve, and the leaf scars very distinct. This last
character is well marked on the figure of A. spathulata. The same figure
shows the leaves reflexed or spreading at the base, the only part seen.
In Bunker's species the leaves are curved up from the middle and are
longer.

Hab. — Sage Creek, Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden,

TORREYA, Am.

Torreya oblanceolata, sp. nov.

Plate I, Fig. 2.

Branches slender; leaves long, flat, gradually enlarging upwards from the decur-
ring base; medial nerve thin.

The figure represents the best and largest of the fossil fragments.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 31

None of them has a leaf entirely preserved, and thus the upper end of
the leaf is undetermined.

From the decurring base of the leaves the fragment may represent a
Sequoia. It has some analogy to S. Smittiana, Heer, "Fl. Arct./' iii, pi.
xvii, figs. 3, 4, while Torreya parvifolia and T. Bicksoniana, Heer, ibid., pi.
xvii and xviii, have the leaves sessile, and in this last species rounded and
enlarged above the point of attachment. The leaves of this fragment,
however, are too long for a species ' of Sequoia, also flat, not rigid nor
coriaceous, and thus seem referable to Torreya.

Hah. — Cretaceous black shale, near Golden. Rev, A. Lakes.

SEaUOIA, Endl.
Sequoia Reiclienbaclii, Heer.

Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 51, pi. i, figs. 10, 106.

The supposed relation of the cone referred to this species is contra-
dicted by Professor Heer. Though the cone represents a Sequoia, the
specific name is left undetermined.

Sequoia fastigiata? St.

Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 335, pi. iii, figs. 2, 8, 8«.

Branches slender, erect; branchlets filiform; leaves loosely imbricate, short,
broadly lanceolate-acuminate, subfalcate or more or less incurved, costate; strobiles
ovate-globose, small.

The fragments referred to this species are merely two short branchlets,
pi. iii, fig. 8, loc. cit., and some indistinct cones imbedded into the stone.
The leaves appear to be of the same form as those of this species figured
by Heer, "Molet. Fl.," pi. i, fig. 10, generally a little broader and shorter,
and the cones have the same character as that of fig. 12 of the same
plate. These fragments are also comparable to the species as figured in
Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, pi. xxvii, figs. 5 and 6, of the Upper Cretaceous
of Atane. Professor Heer says, in the first description of this species,
"Molet. FL," I. c, that the leaves do not seem to have any medial nerves,
and in "Fl. Arct.," loc. cit., he remarks on the difference of the species
from S. rigida by the absence of a medial nerve. As the costa is distinct
on the leaves of the Dakota Group the relation is doubtful.

Hah. — Kansas, Clay Centre. H. C. Towner.

.32 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

Sequoia condita, Lesqz.

Plate I, Figg. 5, 7, 9.
Hajden'i "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 335, pi. ir, figs. 2-7.

Branches rigid, pinnately divided; branchlets slender, filiform, obliqae; leaves
short, oblong, thick, not pointed, narrowed to the decurring base, appressed to the
stem, sometimes longer linear-acuminate, curved inward, nerveless; male ament oval,
Bcaly, rhomboidal, apiculate.

This species is not rare in the shale of the Dakota Group, but as yet
it has been found always imbedded into the shale and in small fragments,
so that its characters cannot be stated with precision. Generally the leaves
are lineal-oblong, acute, appressed to the stem, variable in length, some-
times longer, curved inward, resembling those of S. fastigiata, the medial
nerve being indistinct. The cone, fig. 9, found upon specimens with
branches of the species, is apparently an unopened fruiting catkin of this
species. It has a slender short pedicel covered with very small obtuse
scale-shaped leaves.

Hob. — Kansas; not rare.

GIYPTOSTROBUS, Endl.

Olyptostrobus grracillimus, Lesqx.
Plate I, Figs, fr-66.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 52, pi. ii, figs. 8, 11-11/; Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 337.

I have figured here a mere fragment which I consider referable to the
species, though the branch is a little thicker and the leaves ovate, some-
what like those of Sequoia condita, but shorter, as may be seen in com-
paring both figs. 5a and 6a.

The leaves of this plant and their disposition are remarkably similar
to those of Oyparissidium gracile, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, p. 74, pi. 19, fig. i,

found at Kome and Atane.

THUTTES, Stemb.
Thuites crassus, ep. nov.

Pinnately branching; branches comparatively thick, alternate; branchlets short,
obtuse; leaves thick, broadly oblong, equilateral, as broad as long, closely imbricate
in four rows; medial nerve distinct, inflated on the back.

Species closely allied to Thuites Meriani, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, p. 73, pi.
xvi, figs. 17, 18, differing especially by the great thickness of its branches,
the leaves larger, broader, the facial and lateral of the same size.

Hob. — Seven miles northeast of Glasco. Chs. Sternberg.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 33

PINUS, Linn.
Pinus Quenstedti, Heer.

r\:iw I, Fi-s. -.i. I.
fHayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 336. pi. iii, figs. (>, 7.

Leaves iu fassicles of live, very long ami slender, thread-like, deeply nerved, the
base inclosed iu long cylindrical sheaths; cone cylindrical, very long; scales with
broad rhouiboidal shields (apophyses), acute ou the sides, inainmillate in the center.

The specimens representing this species are numerous but all frag-
.mentary. The leaves are generally scattered and imbedded close together,
their point of attachment by five is marked by the long sheaths forming
deep holes into the stone; but none has been thus far found preserved
entire. The species may be, therefore, different from that of Heer.
described as above, and figured in "Molet. Fl.," p. 13, pi. ii, figs. 5-9. The
thread-like long leaves, the long cylindrical cone, and the shields of the
scales are, however, so much alike that I have scarcely any doubt on the
identity of the Dakota Group species with that of Europe. The length of
the leaves as given by Heer, who has had splendid specimens for descrip-
tion, is 20 centimeters. The fragments I have seen are 5 to 8 centimeters.
The cylindrical cone, 22 millimeters broad, gradually tapering to the base,
appears to be very long, its impressions perforating large stones, being
at least 15 centimeters long. These cones are generally curved as in fig.
iii. Heer represents them straight but of the same length and width.

In the "Flora of Gelinden" by Saporta and Marion, the authors
remark (p. 19) that this fossil species does not differ by any important
character from the living Mexican Pines with quinate leaves which now
compose the section of the Pseudo-strohus.

Bab.—Nesir Fort Harker and Clay Centre, Kansas. Cfis. Sternberg and
H. C. Towner.

FRAGMENTS OP CONIFERS OF DN CERTAIN RELATION.
Abietites Ernestinae, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. i, fig. 7.

Sequoia formosa, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. i, figs. 9, 9a.

Inolepis? species.
Plate I, FigB. 8-8e.
Hayden's "Aim. Rep.," 1874, p. 337, pi. iv, fig. 8.

Nutlets small, globular, short-mucrouate, sessile upon slender branches.
cf3

34 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The specimen, fig. 8, shows the impression of three unopened globular,
naked nutlets, which, as seen in figs. 8a and 8c, appear to contain small
seeds which, in fig. 8c, are obcordate and inflated. These three last figures
are all spread upon the same specimen with fig. 8.

The relation of this fragment to Inolepis is not certain. The fruits
found mixed with a mass of decayed and broken remains of conifers may
be considered as indeterminable, even in their generic relation, until better
specimens are obtained.

Eah. — Dakota Group of Kansas.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

GLUMACE^.

PHRAGMITES, Adans.
Phragmites cretaceus, Lesqz.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 55, pi. i, figs. 13 and 14; pi. xxix, figs. 7, 7a.

Leaves and culms iu fragments of various sizes; leaves lanceolate, blunt at the
apex, doubly nerved; primary nerves thick or inflated under the thick epidermis, under
which the intermediate veinlets, three or four, are discernible.

The fragmentary state of the first specimens found afforded reason-
able doubt of their reference to this genus. But remains of plants of
analogous character have been since discovered in the Upper Cretaceous
of Greenland and described as Arundo Gronlandica, Heer, "Fl. Arct.."' iii,
p. 104, pi. xxviii, figs. 8-11. In this species the primary nerves do not
appear separated by any intermediate veinlets, at least none could be
observed by Professor Heer. This difference, and also the great size of
the leaf, pi. xxix, fig. 7 of the Rep., I. c, evidently separate the species.

DIOSCOREiE.

DIOSCOREA, Plum.

Dloscorea? eretacea, Lesqz.
" U. S. Geol. Eep.," t1, p. 56, pi. xxviii, fig. 10.

PALM^.

FLABELLAEIA, St.

Flabellaria? luiuima, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 56, pi. xxx, fig. 12.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GKOUP. 35

DICOTYLEDONES.

MYKICACE^.

MYRICA, Linn.

Myrica obtusa, Leaqx.

" U. S. Geol. Eep.," yi, p. 63, pi. xxix, fig. 10.

Myrica Dakotensis, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Fig. 9.

M. cretacea,^ Lesqx., Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 339, pi. iii, fig. 4.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate or lineal-oblong, gradually narrowed to a thick short
petiole, crenulate on the borders; medial nerve flat and broad; lateral nerves at an
acute angle of divergence, parallel, variable in distance, camptodrome; tertiary veins
short, anastomosing with the secondary ones by nervilles at right angles.

The substance of the leaves is thick, coriaceous, the surface polished,
the borders slightly reflexed and crenulate; the upper end of both the
leaves representing the species is destroyed, but on fig. 9 the apex seems
rounded or obtuse. They are 7 to 8 centimeters long and about li centi-
meters broad in the middle.

The relation of these leaves is more distinctly marked with 31. Schenki-
ana, Heer, "Quedl. FL," p. 11, pi, iii, fig. 1, and less distinctly with M.
cretacea, Heer, ibid., p. 10, pi. iii, figs. 2a, b, c. They are more lineal, the
borders less deeply and more closely denticulate, the veins closer, etc.
By their hard texture and their nervation the leaves are also comparable
to those of some tropical species of Salix.

Hab. — Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Myrica Sternbergii, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear-lanceolate; borders distantly obtusely dentate; lateral veins
at acute angles of divergence, comparatively thick, flexuous, simple or forking above
the middle, the divisions entering the teeth in curving along the borders.

The specimen represents only a fragment of a leaf whose upper and
lower parts are destroyed. The fragment is 7 centimeters long and 3
broad; the secondary veins or their primary divisions enter the teeth by

^Myrica cretacea, Heer, was, perhaps, published iu the "Flora of Quedlinburg" before I described my
species under the same name. But that work of Heer was then unknown to me. I change name, not being
certain who has priority for it.

36 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

their ends or by anastomosing branches, diverging under the teeth and
following the borders. By the size of the leaves and the distant obtuse
teeth this species is related to M. Thulensis, Heer, "Fl., Arct.," iii, p. 107,
pi. xxxi, fig. i; also closely allied by the nervation to M. apictdata, Sap.
"Sezanne Fl.," p. 342, pi. iv, fig. 5.

Hah. — Two and a half miles north of Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Myrica? semiua, Lesqz.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," ti, p. 63, pi. xxvii, figs. 4, 4a.

BETULACEiE.

BETULA, Toum.

Betula Beatrlciana, Lesqz.
"U. 8. Qeol. Rep.," vi, p. 61, pi. v, fig. 5; pi. xxx, fig. 4.

Betulites deuticulatus, Heer.
"Phyll. Ci^t. du Neb.," p. 15, pi. iv, figs. 5, 6.

Leaves short, ovate, denticulate, rounded at base; lateral nerves diverging in
acute angle, craspedodrome, straight.

The craspedodrome nervation relates these leaves to Betula or Alnus,

though the form of the leaves recalls the type of Populus.

Phyllites betulsefolius, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," yi, p. 112, pi. xxriii, figs. 4, 7.

ALNITES, Goepp.
Alnites g^randifolius, Newby.

"Not«« on Ext. Fl.," Catal., p. 9; "DluBtr.," pi. It, fig. 2.

The species is not described by the author. The figure represents a
large, round-oval leaf, narrowed to the petiole; the borders deeply regu-
larly undulate, the lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, much
branched on the lower side, craspedodrome like all the divisions.

The leaf represents the type of Alnus glutinosa by its form and size;
but the borders are entire, merely undulate, not denticulate. The base of
the leaf is more acutely narrowed to the petiole than it is generally in
the leaves of this genus,

Ilab. — Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 37

CUPULIFEEJE.

FAGUS, Toum.
Fagiis polyclada, Lesqx.
"U. 8. GeoL Eep.," ri, p. W, pi. v, fig. 6.

Fagus cretacea, Newby.

Plate II, FigB. 6, 6a.
Newby., "Notea on Ext. Fl.," p. 23; "Illustr.," pi. ii, fig. 3.

Leaf oval, entire, slightly narrowed to the petiole; lateral veins sharply defined,
numerous, parallel, craspedodrome, the points of the nerves being prominent and the
intervals between them forming shallow sinuses.

To offer a point of comparison between this leaf and the one described
as Faffus polyclada I have figured it again, distinctly tracing the nervilles,
which are not visible on the original figure. The type of venation is that
of Fagus not of Bhamnus; the marginal veinlets only are more distinct
than in F. ferruginea, following the border in short curves anastomosing to
the upper nervilles, nearly as in Castanea.

Eah. — Smoky Hill, Kansas. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DRYOPHYLLUM, Debey.

Leaves lanceolate or oblong, generally dentate, penninerve; secondary nerves (in
denticulate leaves) sub-opposite, straight, simple, entering the teeth directly by their
points, or more rarely branching quite near the borders, one of the divisions entering
a tooth, the other curving under, following the margins in wavy flexures and joining
the next vein above. In the entire leaves the secondary nerves are more or less curved,
camptodrome, with nervilles transversely decurrent, simple or forking, united by venules
at right angles. (Sap.)

Saporta in describing the genus compares the species referred to it to
some kinds of Oaks and Chestnuts with coriaceous leaves, now inhabiting
the mountains of Asia and of Mexico, and which seem to have been the
ancestors of the Oaks and Chestnuts of the present Flora of North America.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) primordiale, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 64, pi. v, fig. 7.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) latifolium, Lesqz.
Plate IV, Figs. 1, 2.
Hayden'B " Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 340, pi. vi, fig. 1.

Leaf large, broadly ovate, rounded at base, deeply sinuate, obtuse or blunt at
the apex; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves distant, straight or slightly curving
up to the borders, the lower more or less branching.

38 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The fine leaf, fig. 1, is nearly 12 centimeters long and 9 broad in
the middle, its widest part, coriaceous, deeply undulate. The nervation is
thick and coarse, the secondary nerves, 8 pairs, alternate, diverging at an
angle of 50° are parallel, except a pair of basilar, thin, short marginal
veinlets which, nearly at right angles to the medial nerve, follow close to
the borders. The lower veins are more or less branching and enter the
undulations or broad obtuse teeth, somewhat less prominent at the ends
of the branches than at those of the nerves. The nervilles thin, but very
distinct, are flexuous, at right angles to the veins, more generally contin-
uous. Fig. 2 is an incomplete fragment which I consider as representing
the same species. The upper end of the veins and of their branches are
connected by strong nervilles following close to the borders; but they are
not subdivisions of the secondary veins. This nervation is like that of
Castanea and of some species of Quercus.

Hah. — Fort Barker, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) Holmesii, Lesqx. f

Plate IV, Fig. 8.

Dryophyllum {Quercus) mlunfolium,' Lesqx., Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 340, pi. viii, fig. 2.

Leaf linear-liinceolate, rounded in narrowing to the ba.se, minutely acutely den-
ticulate ; lateral nerves numerous, parallel, alternate or opposite, slightly bowed sub-
camptodrome.

The fragment represents a slightly falcate somewhat thick leaf, rather
membranaceous than coriaceous, with a narrow medial nerve and close
parallel secondary ones, some of them as far as can be seen ascending to
the teeth and passing under the sinuses by an upper branch, some others
curving along the borders and reaching the teeth by short branchlets.
This species is related to Dryophyllum lineare, Sap., "Sez. FL," p. 350, pi.
iv, fig. 6. The teeth, however, of the American species are more distinct,
turned outside in the lower part of the leaf, inclined upward in the upper
part, as in B. suhcretaceum of the same author, ibid., p. 348, fig. 10.

Hab. — Near the San Juan River, at a higher Cretaceous stage than
that of the Dakota Group; Southwest Colorado. W. H. Holmes.

' Name preoccupied as Quercui talieifolia, Newby., " Ext. FI.," p. 24.

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 39

QUERCUS, Linn.

Qaercus Dakotensis, sp. nov.

Leaf 8ubcoria«eou8, ovate-lauceolate, narrowed in rounding to the base, less
abniptly, however, to an acute or blunt apex (not distinct), entire on the borders toward
the base, nearly regularly dentate from below the middle upward, short pedicellate;
medial nerve straight; secondary nerves thin, slightly bowed, divided into two or three
branches, each entering a tooth.

The leaf is 9 centimeters long and 4i centimeters broad in the middle;
the point not distinct appears blunt; the pedicel is slender, nearly 1 centi-
meter long as far as it is seen before entering the stone; the secondary
nerves diverge 55° to 60°.

The species is related to Quercus Beyrichii, Ett., "Kreidefl. von Nied-
ers.," p. 14, pi. ii, fig. 2, from which it differs by the teeth not being turned
upward or serrate, but abruptly acuminate outward; by the texture, which
is not distinctly coriaceous; by thin secondary nerves and a narrow straight
midrib. The upper veins are under the same angle of divergence, craspe-
dodrome; the lowest pair, attached a little above the base of the leaf,
follows the entire border up to the lower teeth. This species has also a
degree of affinity to Castanea Hausmanni, Dkr., "Paleont.," iv, p. 181, pi.
xxxiv, fig. 1. The teeth are of the same character.

These three species may be referable to the preceding genus, but the
tertiary divisions of the veins are not discernible in any of them.

Hab.—'&oxxih. of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg. No. 62, Mus. Gomp
Zool., Cambridge.

Quercus liexagona, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 64, pi. v, fig. 8.

This leaf, to which I could not indicate any related form when I
described it {I. c), is, in shape especially, allied to the Oligocene Quercus
Oshornii, pi. xxxviii, fig. 17, which, itself, is comparable to Quercus tephrodes,
Ung., as figured in Sieber, "Nord-Bohm Braunkohl. Fl.," iii, fig. 17.

Quercus Ellsworthiana, Lesqz.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 65, pi. vi, fig. 7.

Another specimen referable to this species, as yet insufficiently repre-
sented and described, is a leaf of the same size and form as that of the
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," I. c. The nervation is of the same character, at least

40 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

for the distance and the ramification of the secondary nerves; the lower
ones only are more open and more bowed in passing to the borders, the
lowest pair being nearly at right angles to the thick medial nerve. The
specimen is No. 1175 of the U. S. National Museum.

Quercus poranoides, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 66, pi. xxx, fig. 9.

The generic relation of this fragment, like that of the preceding, is^
not positively ascertained.

Quercus Morrisoniana, sp. nov.
Plate XVII, Figs. 1, 2.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous, petiolate, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate ; medial
nerve strong; secondary nerves numerous, alternate, curved in passing to the borders,
camptodrome, simple, or some of them forking near the entire borders.

The species is related by its characters, shape, size, facies of the leaves,
and nervation to the Miocene Quercus neriifolia, A. Br. The midrib is
strong, prolonged into a petiole li centimeters long. The lower veins are
slightly more open than the upper; all are nearly parallel, variable in
distance, more or less bowed in passing to the borders, which are very
entire. The leaves average 10 to 12 centimeters long, 3 to 3 J centimeters
broad in the middle where they are the widest, gradually narrowing in a
curve to the base and slightly decurring to the petiole.

The embedding material is a sandstone too coarse for the preservation
of the areolation; flexuous nervilles, transversely decurrent, are more or
less distinct. By this character the leaves are related to Q. nervosa, Sap.,
"Et.," ii, i, p. 86, pi. iii, fig. 12.

Hah. — Base of the mountains, near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

Quercus salicifolia, Newby.

"Notes on Kxt. Fl.," p. 24 ; " Illustr.," pi. ii, fig. 1.

Leaves petiolate, smooth, thick, entire, abruptly pointed at both ends; medial
nerves strong, straight or flexuous; secondary veins unequal in size, strong near their
base, becoming finer, flexuous, and branching toward the borders, where some of them
inosculate by irregular curves while others terminate in the margin.

The facies of the leaf and the alternation remarked by the author of

large with smaller secondary veins, a character essentially pertaining to the

willows, seem to justify the reference of this leaf to Salix. The coriaceous

FLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 41

texture of the leaf and its smooth surface do not contradict this reference;
for all the species of willows of the Dakota Group are coriaceous, as are
generally the willows of the tropical or warm regions.
Hah. — Blackbird Hill, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Quercus cuneata, Newby.

" Notes on Ext. ¥\.," p. 25.

Leaves short, petiolate, lanceolate, pointed at both ends, acute, entire, or slightly
Avave-margined ; midrib strong ; secondary veins remote, nearly straight, with short
intermediate ones; surface smooth, texture originally thick and coriaceous. (Ny.)

The author compares this species to Q. imhricaria, Michx., for the
form and consistence of the leaves.

Hab. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Quercus antiqua, Newby.
"Notes on Ext. Fl.," p. 26.

Leaves of medium size, lanceolate in outline, acute, often somewhat flexuous^
margins serrate-dentate, with strong obtuse teeth, which are appressed or turned
upward; midrib strong, percurrent; secondary veins numerous, of unequal strength^
arched upward, craspedodrome. (Ny.)

Hah. — Lower Cretaceous sandstone, Banks of the Rio Dolores, Utah.

Quercus sinuata, Newby.

" Notes on Ext. FJ.," p. 27.

Leaves small, ovate in general outline, narrowed to the petiole or slightly decur-
rent; margins deeply lobed; lobes rounded, broader than the sinuses that separate
them, three, nearly equal on either side; summit broadly rounded or obscurely lobed,
often oblique; midrib straight or slightly flexed; secondary veins strong and simple,
running to the margin of each lateral lobe. (Ny.)

The author compares the species to the living Q. obtusiloba, Michx.

Hah. — Same as the preceding.

SALICINEiE.

SAIIX, Toum.

Salix nervillosa, Heer.

" PhyU. Cr6t. du Neb.," p. 15, pi. i, fig. 3.

Leaves oblong, lanceolate, very entire; secondary veins in an acute angle of
divergence, curved, camptodrome; nervilles curved, at right angles to the midrib.

Hah. — Nebraska. Dr. Capellini.

42 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Salix protesefolia, Lesqz.
Plate I, Figs. 14-16; XVI, Fig. 3.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 60, pi. v, figs. 1, 4.

The leaf figured (pi. xvi) is related to this species merely by its
form, resembling that of pi. v, fig. 4, of the "Report," I. c. The nervation
is indistinctly preserved, as in fig. 2 of the same plate. The other leaves
(pi. 1, figs. 14-16) are all much narrower but broader toward the base, and
gradually tapering to a long point. They have the same kind of venation
and merely I'epresent modified forms of this extremely variable .species.

Hah. — Kansas, near Fort Harker.

Salix Meekii, Newby.

" Later Ext. Fl.," p. 19; " Illustr.," pi. i, fig. 1.

Leaves petioled, thin and delicate, lanceolate, acute at both ends, entire; midrib
slender; secondary nerves fine, in an acute angle of divergence 35°, gently arched and
anastomosing near the margins. (Ny.)

This is apparently the same species as the preceding, which, with an
apparent difference in the texture of the leaves, the more or less acutely
narrowed base, the great variety of size of the leaves, includes also the
two following forms:

Hah. — Blackbird Hills. Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Sali.v cuucata, Newby.

"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 21; "Illustr.,' pi. i, figs. 2, 3.

Leaves of medium size, sessile or short petiolate, lanceolate, acute at both ends,
broadest toward the apex, gradually narrowed below to the base; medial nerve dis-
tinct ; secondary veins delicate, with an acute angle of divergence (20°), gently arched
above and inosculating near the margin. (Ny.)

The figures show the leaves larger in the middle, not toward the
apex; they are more rapidly narrowed to the base and abruptly curve to
the petiole in reaching it.

Hah. — Mouth of Sioux River, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Salix flexuosa, Newby.
"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 21 ; "Illustr.," pi. i, fig. 4.

Leaves narrow, linear, pointed at each end, sessile or very short petioled ; medial
nerve strong, generally somewhat flexuons ; secondary veins diverging about 40°, some-
what branched and flexuous, curving and inosculating near the margins. (Ny.)

The author considers this as a variety of S. Meekii.

Hah. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 43

POPULUS, Linn.

Populus litigriosa, Heer.

"Phyll. Cr^t. du Neb.," p. 13, pi. i, fig. 2; Newby., "lUuatr.," pi. ir, fig.l.

Leaves round in outline, very entire at base ; the two pairs of lower lateral veins
opposite, the other alternate and distant ; nervilles curved, simple or forking. (Hr.)

Hob. — Tekamah, Nebraska. Dr. Capellini.

Populus elliptica, Newby.
"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 16; "Illustr.," pi. iii, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves long-petioled, suborbicular or transversely elliptical, slightly cuneate at
the base and apiculate at the summit; lower half of leaf entire, upper half or more
very regularly and rather finely obtusely serrate or crenate, the points of the teeth
inclining upward; primary nerves usually fine, sometimes three, radiating from the
base at equal angles; from them the secondary veins spring at acute angles. (Ny.)

The species is remarkably similar, by the characters of the leaves, to
P. cuneata, Newby., loc. cit., p. 64, pi. xiv, figs. 1, 4, a Miocene species of
the type of P. arctica, or is, perhaps, one of its numerous varieties.

Hab. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Populus mlcrophylla, Newby.
"Later Ext. FL," p. 17 ; "Illustr.," pi. ii;, fig. 5.

Leaves very small, scarcely an inch in length, broadly cuneate at the entire base,
rounded and deeply dentate from the middle upward ; teeth conical, acute or blunt at
the apex; nerves finely radiating from the base, branching above, the branches enter-
ing the teeth. (Ny.)

Hah. — Same as the preceding. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Populus? cordi folia, Newby.

"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 18; " Illustr.," pi. iii, fig. 7.

Leaves heart-shaped, slightly decurrent on the petiole ; margins entire; nervation
fine but distinctly defined; medial nerve straight or slightly curved, running to the
margin ; lateral nerves, six on each side, diverging about 50°, nearly parallel, straight
or slightly curved near the apex, the lower branching; nervilles at right angles or fork-
ing, rarely continuous. (Ny.)

Hab. — Same locality as the preceding. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

44 DESCKIPTION OF SPECIES.

POPULITES, Lx.

Populites Liancastriensis, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 58, pi. iii, fig. 1.

Populites elegans, Lesqx.
" U. S. GeoUEep.," vi, p. 59, pi. iii, fig. 3.

Populites cyclopliylla? Heer.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 59, pi. \v, fig. 5.

From a remark of Professor Heer, this leaf is not referable to his
Po;pulus cydofhjlla, as I supposed it. Indeed, from the craspedodrome
nervation, this leaf is rather a Cissites than a Populus. Its relation is as
yet undefined.

PLATANEiE.

PLATANUS, Linn.

Platanus Newberryana, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 72, pi. viii, figs. 2, 3; ix, fig. 3.

Platanus obtusiloba, Lesqx.
"U. 8. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 69, pi. vii, figs. 3, 4.

Platanus primaeTa, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 69, pi. vii, fig. 2; xxvi, fig. 2.

Platanus Heerii, Lesqx.
Plate III, Fig. 1 ; VII, Fig. 5.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 70, pi. viii, fig. 4 ; ix, figs. 1, 2.

Fig. 1 of pi, iii represents a fragment of a merely undulate, not lobate,
leaf. The nervation has the normal character; the petiole is longer than
I have seen it in any other specimen of this species. Another leaf, pre-
served entire, seen in the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, No. 225, is
still smaller than this one, only 6 centimeters long and 5J broad. It has
the same nervation, the borders more deeply undulate, and two short,
rather acute, lateral lobes. Fig. 5 of pi. vii is still a smaller form of this
same species.

The leaves of this species have been found at two different localities
on the Salina River and near Fort Harker, Kansas.

Platanus diminutiva, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 73, pi. viii, fig. 5.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 45

LiaUIDAMBAR, Linn.
Iiiquidambar integrifolium, Leeqx.
Plate XIV, Fig. 3.
"U. 8. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 56, pi. ii, figs. 1, 3; xxiv, fig. 2.

There is a degree of uncertainty in regard to the relation of the leaves
described under this name, as I have remarked it in the "U. S. Geol. Rep.."
I. c. If on one side they are related by their forms, especially the entire
margin, to species of Aralia, or perhaps more of Sterculia, their nervation
has more analogy to that of lAquidamhar than to any other of the groups
to which they have been compared. Two well-preserved specimens of the
Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge, show the secondary veins somewhat
variable in distance and divergence, moderately curving to quite near .the
borders, where they abruptly bend, following upward to the point where
they anastomose in simple festoons. They are separated by short tertiary
veins parallel to the secondary ones, dividing in the middle of the areas
in joining the borders at right angles as nervilles. I have not observed
this character in any of the fossil leaves which I have described as Aralia,
nor do I find it in the few living species which I have for comparison.
Another point of relation is remarked in the sub-cordate base of the leaves
of the cretaceous species which, like Liquidambar Styracifiua and the com-
mon Miocene species L. EuropcBum, have the lower lateral lobes either
curved back or at right angles to the petiole, so that the base of the leaf
is never cuneate.

MOREiE.

FICUS, Liim.
Fleas primordialiSf Heer.

" Phyll. Cr«t. dn Neb.," p. 16, pi. iii, fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate, narrowed to the base, very entire, penninerve;
lower pair of secondary veins at a very acute angle of divergence from the midrib, the
others more open, all camptodrome.

I refer to this species two specimens (Nos. 26 and 33, Museum Comp.
Zool., Cambridge), representing: the one, the impression of the upper sur-
face of a lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate leaf, same size and shape as that of

46 DESCEIPTIOX OF SPECIES.

Heer, with base and top also destroyed. The midrib is narrow, the second-
ary veins thin, the lower pair at a more acute angle of divergence; but the
divergence of those above is gradually more obtuse, not abruptly so, as is
the leaf of the "Phyllites." The veins are close, 5 to 6 millimeters dis-
tant, not decurring to the medial nerve, slightly arched in passing up
toward the borders, which they follow in curves, anastomosing by nervilles
at right angles with the anterior veins.

The other specimen bears the impression of the under surface of a leaf
and the upper part of two others, these tapering into a long acumen. The
areolation is very distinct, exposing a coarse reticulation composed of large,
irregularly quadrate areas divided into small polygonal meshes.

These leaves have great affinity to those of the following species ; they
differ by their shape, oblong in the middle, by the secondary veins being
more distinct, especially near and along the borders; the areolation
appears to be of the same character.

Hab. — South of Fort Barker. Chs. Sternberg.

Ficus Halliana, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Kep.," ri, p. 68, pi. xxviii, figs. 3, 9.

Ficus Beckwithii, sp. nov.
Plate XVI, Fig. 5; XVII, Figs. 3, 4.

Leaves sub-coriaceous, lanceolate or oblong, very entire, narrowed upward to a
long acumen, more rapidly downward from below the middle and slightly decurring to
the petiole; midrib strong, gradually thicker toward the base; secondary veins numer-
ous, parallel, camptodrome; nervilles close, flexuous, and sub-continuous, at right
angles to the veins.

This species is of the same type as F. protogcea, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii,
p. 108, pi. XXX, figs. 1-8, differing by the form of the leaves, which in
F. protogaea are oblanceolate or largest toward the apex. The veins are
closer, though at the same angle of divergence, simple, 7 to 8 millimeters
distant, at an angle of divergence of 35°. The nervilles also are very close
and distinct. The leaves average 15 centimeters in length and 3J to 4
centimeters broad below the middle.

Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 47

Ficus? ang^ustata, ep. nov.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, comparatively long ; medial nerve thick; secondary
veins very close, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome.

The leaves are long, lanceolate, gradually acuminate, and also grad-
ually narrowed to the base, 12 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad. The
veins at an angle of divergence of 20° pass upward slightly curved, and
abruptly bend close to the borders following them in single bows. They
are only 2i millimeters distant.

This species differs from the preceding by narrower leaves, the more
acute angle of divergence of the veins and their relative positions. It
might be compared to Rhamnus tenax, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.,"' vi,
p. 109, pi. xxi, fig. 4; but the leaves, though of the same width, are
nearly twice as long, and the angle of divergence of the veins is only half
as broad; the medial nerve also is much thicker.

Hah.—^lvdi. Creek, Kansas. Chs. Sternh&rg.

Ficus magnoliaefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XVn, Fige. 5, 6.

Leaves very entire, oval or broadly lanceolate, broader below the middle, rounded
in narrowing to the short petiole, and declined downward at the slightly decurriug
base; medial nerve of medium size, strict; secondary veins at an acute angle of diver-
gence, close, very oblique, nearly straight from the midrib to near the borders, simply
camptodrome.

The leaves, 8 to 10 centimeters long, 3i to 5 J centimeters broad, with
a short not inflated petiole about 1 centimeter long, appear somewhat thick
but not coriaceous ; they are acute or tapering to a short acumen (all the
points are broken). The veins close, 5 to 7 millimeters distant, under an
angle of divergence of 40°, are thin, parallel, except the lowest pair which
is a little more oblique. The areolation is obsolete; only a few nervilles
are seen at the end of the veins, anastomosing in marginal curves along
the borders and close to them.

These leaves have a great likeness to those of Magtiolia CapelUni,
Heer, "Phyll. Gr6t. du Neb.," p. 21, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6, differing especially by
the more acute angle of the more numerous and closer secondary nerves.
By this character, and also by the slightly decurring base of the leaves, they

48 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

are related to M. alternans, Heer, l. c, p. 20, pi. iii, figs. 2, 4. They may rep-
resent one of these species; but on account of the simple curves of the
veins close to the borders, and also of their position close to each other,
they do not appear to be referable to Magnolia. The petiole is not inflated
as it is often in Ficm, but the lower pair of veins is more oblique, and, as
seen in fig. 6, the medial nerve is narrowly split or channeled in the middle.
Hab. — With the preceding. E. C. Beckwith.

Ficus Glasccena, ep. nov.

Leaves large, thick, coriaceous, polished on the surface, oblong-lanceolate, obtusely
pointed, narrowing and slightly decurring to the petiole; medial nerve very broad;
secondary veins thin, at a broad angle of divergence, scarcely curved in passing to the
horders, joining without curving to it a somewhat thick marginal vein.

The leaves are thick, 15 to 20 centimeters long, 6 to 7 broad; the
midrib 2 to 3 millimeters broad at base. The type of venation resembles
that of Ficus parasitica, Shott., as figured by self-impression in "Bil.Fl.,"
pi. xxiii, fig. 1; the thin lateral veins sometimes branching in the middle,
abruptly anastomosing to a somewhat thick marginal vein which follows
close to the borders in successive bows. The secondary veins appear
separated by parallel thinner shorter tertiary veinlets; but the divisions
of the third order and the details of areolation are obscure.

Hab. — Two and a half miles south of Glasco, Kansas. CM. Sternberg.

Ficus distorta, Lesqz.
Plats XrV, Fig. 4.
Hsyden'8 "Ann. Eep.," 1874, p. 342, pi. t, fig. 5.

Leaf coriaceous, entire, obovate, unequilateral, pointed or acuminate, apparently
gradually narrowed to the base; nervation pinnate; secondary nerves thick, parallel,
equidistant, camptodrome; nervilles strong, at right angles to the veins, anastomozing
and subdividing into an irregularly quadrate or polygonal areolation.

A mere fragment of a leaf of which the upper and lower parts are
destroyed. The characters do not positively indicate its relation to Ficus.
It is figured and described for future comparison.

Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas.

FLOKA OF THE DxVKOTA GROUP. 49

F i c 11 s 1 a n r o p h y 1 1 a , Lesqx.

Plate I, Figs. 1% 13.

Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 342, pi. v, fig. 7.

Laurophyllum reliculatum, Lesqx., "U. S. Gcol. Eep.," vi, p. 76, pi. xv, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves coriaceous, polished on the upper face, entire, narrowly lanceolate, acumi-
nate, gradually tajjeriug to a short thick petiole; medial nerve thick, grooved on the
upper side; secondary veins close, very open.

A large number of specimens of this fine species have been examined.
Though generally more or less fragmentary and often erased on the sur-
face, the essential characters may be generally recognized. The leaves
vary in size from 10 to 20 centimeters long and from li to 4i centimeters
broad in the middle. They are lanceolate, gradually narrowed both ways
from the middle. The secondary nerves are parallel, unequal in distance,
nearly at right angles to the midrib, and also nearly straight in passing to
near the borders, where they curve and anastomose in festoons. They
are generally separated by one or two tertiary veins attached to them by
branches either oblique or at right angles, whose subdivisions compose an
irregularly quadrate areolation.

By its nervation this species has a typical relation to F. Glasccena.
The curves of the secondary veins, which follow close to the borders in
successive bows, form a kind of margin, as in the preceding species; but
the veins distinctly curve to the festoons and compose them. They do
not abruptly anastomose with them by their attenuated ends; for this
reason the marginal flexures are thin, rarely distinct in this species, while
in F. Glascoena they appear as formed by a truly independent nerve, more
deeply and distinctly marked than the ends of the secondary veins.

In the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge I have
found fourteen specimens of leaves same size and form as those described
here, with the same character of areolation, but with the secondary veins
at an acute angle of 30°. All the specimens are from the same locality,
Elkhorn Creek, and seem to represent a truly different species. But the
lateral veins and their divisions are not distinct enough to be satisfactorily
described. *

At first I considered the relation of these leaves to be with the
Laurineoe. But as remarked already in the first description of this species,

C F 4

50 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

the venation is of the same type as that of some species of Ficiis of Ijotli
the present and the older floras, comparable, for example, to that of Fieus
Geinifzu, Ett., "FL, Xiedersch.." p. 10. pi. ii. figs. 7, 9-1].

The two leaves figured, pi. i, show the under face, where the veius
are more distinct and tlie medial nerve half-round. On the upper face
the midrib is deeply channeled, but not inflated at the point of union to
the short petiole which is rarely longer than 1* centimeters.

Ilab. — Commonly found throughout the Dakota Group formation from
Minnesota to Southern Kansas.

PROTEACE^.

PROTEOIDES, Heer.
Proteoidcs daphnogeiioi«les, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 85, pi. xv, figs. 1, 2.

Proteoidcs grevilleaeforiuis, Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.,*' VI, p. 86, pi. xxviii, fig. 12.

Proteoidcs laiicifolius, Heer.
"Quedlinb. Fl.," p. 12, pi. iii. figs. .5, 6.
» Leaves narrowly lanceolate, narrowed in the upper part, very entire.

Two specimens, Nos. 63 and 76, of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of
Cambridge, seem referable to this species. The first is a fragment of a
linear-lanceolate leaf narrowed upward to an inclined apparently obtuse
point, 8 to 9 centimeters long, 11 millimeters broad in the middle, the
base destroyed. The medial nerve is narrow, and the thin lateral veins,
two of wliicli are seen near the base, come out at a very acute angle of
divergence and are soon effaced upward.

The other leaf is larger, 16 millimeters broad in the middle, 8 centi-
meters long, lanceolate, gradually equally narrowed both ways, obtuse at
the apex. Its medial nerve is flat, somewhat broader, 1 millimeter near
the base, wherefrom two lateral nerves ascend at a very acute angle of
divergence (about 10°), and no other veins are distinct itp to above the
middle of the leaf, where a few alternate ones come out at a broad angle
of divergence, curving up as in fig. 6 of Heer, loc. cit. Except that this
leaf is slightly broader the characters are identical.

Hah. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Clis. Siernherg.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 51

EMBOTHRITES, Ung.

Eiubothritcs(?) daplineoides, Lesqz.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.,' vi, p. 87, pi. xxx. fif.'. 10.

From the comparison of a number of well-preserved specimens of
Andromeda Farlatorii, Heer, recently received from Kansas, I am disposed
to consider this fragment as referable to this last species.

LOMATIA, R. Brown.
Loniatia? Saportanea, Lesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 8 (enlarged).
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 346.
Todea Saportanea, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 48, pi. xxix, iigs. 1-4.

Leaves compound, linear in outline; ultimate divisions membranaceous or sub-
coriaceous, uarrowly lanceolate, acute, connate by the decurriug base forming a nar-
row nerved wing to the rachis; medial nerve strong and straight, continuous to the
apex ; secondary veins simple, close, parallel, diverging at an acute angle iu passing up
close to the borders, which they follow in simple bows; tertiary veins shorter, anasto-
mosing with the secondary ones by oblique diversely inclined veinlets.

The ultimate divisions of the leaves are parallel-oblique or somewhat
curved downward, alternate or sub-opposite, a disposition similar to that
of the divisions of the pinnae of a number of species of ferns. They are
gradually decurrent on the rachis, following it downward as a narrow-
veined or smooth margin. The venation of the leaves is distinctly seen
on the enlarged fragment, fig. 10.

My first impression in regard to these remarkable and fine vegetable
remains was that they represented an extinct kind of fern. I even sup-
posed that, considering the peculiar disposition of the leaflets and their
venation, which is sometimes mixed with curved lines, we had here vege-
table remains of a new type, constituting a link of transition between the
ferns and the plants of a higher order. The segmentation of the leaves is
similar to that of some species of fossil ferns, Sphenojateris desmomera,^
for example, which, according to the remarks of the author, has no relation
to any living fern; also related to the fragments described by Debey and
Ettingshausen^ under the generic name of Monhehma. For not only have
they a similar division of the pinnae, but, as seen in fig. 6, the nervation

'Saporta, "Plantes fossiles dee litB h. poissons de C6rin, p. 22, pi. xiv.
' " Urweltlicher Acrobrj-en," p. 31, pi. iv. Jigs. 1-10.

52 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

is somewhat analogous, the numerous parallel secondary veins curving
up along l.he borders, some of them united by oblique veinlets.

Competent observers in Europe have contradicted these views and
referred the fossil fragments to the Proieaccoe, comparing them to some
species of Lomatia; and later I have received from the Oligocene of Floris-
sant a large number of specimens, partly figured (pi. xliii), whose relation
both with the Cretaceous species and with living specimens of Proteaceoe
is evident.

lioniatia Saportanea, var. longifolia.

Leaves larger, divisions louger and broader.

None of the lateral leaflets are preserved entire, but from the frag-
ments they are at least 8 or 9 centimeters long, though comparatively
narrow, only i to 1 centimeter broad. The upper leaflets, two pairs of
which are preserved, with the terminal upon one of the specimens, are 6
centimeters long and 7 millimeters broad, the terminal having the same
size and characters.

Besides the difference in the size of the leaflets, these appear a little
more distinctly coriaceous, and their surface is smooth without any trace
of venation. Better specimens may prove this to be a different species.

Hah. — The specimens from which the variety is described are from
Morrison, Colorado, procured by A. Lakes. The others, first described,
are from Kansas.

LAURACE^.

LAURTJS, Linn.

Laurus Xebrascensis, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. 74, p. x, fig. 1 ; pi. xxviii, fig. 14.

Ijaurus inacrocarpa, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 74, pi. x, fig. 2.

Laurus iirotesefolia, Lesqx.
Plate III, Figs. 9, 10 ; XVI, Fig. C.
Haydeu's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 34-2, pi. v, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves subcoriaceous, broadly lanceolate, gradually narrowed from below the
middle into a long blunt acumen, more rapidly attenuated to the base; medial nerve
straight or slightly curved; lateral nerves slender, camptodrome, parallel, except the
lower pair slightly more oblique.

The leaves vary in size from 9 to IG centimeters long and 2h to 3i

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 53

centimeters broad at or below the middle. The secondary veins, distinctly
curved in passing from the midrib to the borders, are more or 'less distant,
rarely separated by shorter tertiary veins cut at right angles by strong
nervilles, which are simple or anastomosing in the middle, the upper ones
ascending to the borders. The areolation is not seen, the surface appear-
ing punctulate or closely dotted by small areoles.

In my first description of this species, I. c, I compared it to Proteoidcs
daphnogenoides, from the shape of the leaves only. This affinity is distant.
By the form of the leaves this species rather resembles Ficus Krausiana,
Heer, and F. Beckwithii, described above. Its venation is that of Laurus
Nehrascensis, from which it differs by the narrower medial nerve, the
secondary veins more slender and more curved in passing to the borders,
the prolonged point of the leaves, etc.

i/ff5.— Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternherg. Recently found at
Morrison, Colorado, by A. Lakes.

Laurus? modesta, sp. nov.

Piute XVI, Fig. 4.

Leaves small, linear-oblong, cuneate to the petiole ; midrib tbick; secondary veins
irregular in distance, camptodrome, following close to tbe borders in prolonged curves.

There is only a fragmentary specimen of a small, apparently linear-
lanceolate leaf (point broken), whose relation is not positively ascertained.
The nervation is like that of Laurus primigenia, Ung., in Sap. "Et.," 2, 1,
p. 89, pi. iii, fig. 8, the lateral veins at about the same distance and oblique
in the same degree, curving high and close to the borders; but no trace of
areolation is distinct. This fragment is also related to Mi/rtophylhnn
pusillum, Heer, "Quedl. FL," p. 14, pL iii, fig. 10, represented by a still
smaller fragment of leaf, round at base, with secondary veins curved and
following high along the borders.

Hah. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

PERSEA, Gaertn.
Persea Leconteana, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 75, pi. xxviii, Kg. 1.

Persea Sternbergii, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 76, pi. vii, fig. 1.

54 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

CINNAMOMUM, Burm.
C i u u a 111 o 111 u III S c h e u c Ii z e r i ? Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 83, pi. x.xx, figs. 2, 3.

Professor Heer considers the reference of these leaves to C. Scheuchzeri
as uncertain; for though the form of the leaves is much the same, the
middle nerve is too thick for that species, especially toward the point.
Saporta is also of opinion that the presence of C. Scheuchzeri in the Cre-
taceous is very improbable, as in Europe this species is essentially in the
upper Miocene. In his paper ("Descriptions of the fossil plants collected
by Mr. George Gibbs"), Professor Newberry doubtfully refers to Cinnamo-
mum Heerii, Lesqx., some leaves whose affinity of nervation is in his opinion
with C. Scheuchzeri or C. lanceolatum. Following Professor Heer's opinion,
I had qhanged the original name of the "Rep.," I. c, to that less definite
of Daphnogene cretacea (Hayden's "Ann. E-ep.,"" 1874, p. 343); but if
specific identification is not ascertainable from the fragmentary specimens
obtained thus far, the close relation is at least indicated by the old name,
which should, therefore, be preserved. Another reason against the change
of name is the intimate relation, or perhaps identity, of the Cretaceous
C. Heerii, Avith a Tertiary species of the genus.

C i II II a 111 o 111 urn Heerii, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 84, pi. xxviii, fig. 11.

Leaves thick, coriaceous, very entire, ovate, taper- i)ointed, rounded at the base to
a short petiole ; lateral nerves emerging a little above the base, ascending higher than
the middle of the leaves, branching outside.

There is scarcely any modification to be made to the description of
the "Rep.," I. c, which I am able now to complete from a recently pro-
cured specimen of an entirely preserved leaf. This leaf, 9 centimeters long
without the petiole (1 centimeter long), is broadest above the base, rounded
to the petiole, joining it in an abruptly and short declining curve, and
tapering above to a somewhat acute or merely blunt point. The medial
nerve is broad and deep, enlarged to the base from the point of union of
the lateral primary nerves 7 millimeters above the top of the petiole, grad-
ually narrowed upward but distinct or persistent to the apex. The lateral
nerves though thick are not as strong as the midrib, ascend in slightly
curving inward up to nearly the second pair of secondary veins, where

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 55

they are effaced near the borders. The secondary veins, two pairs, are
alternate, distant, iiuuh curved in ascending high toward the borders, the
lowest joining the medial nerve above the middle of the leaves, while from
the base downward to the fork of the primary nerves the area is filled by
a series of thin nervilles derived at right angles from the midrib. The
lateral primary nerves are divided in numerous lateral branches, 5, G
curving in passing outside toward the margins, where they become effaced.

This leaf is well enough represented by the figure in "U. S. Geol.
Rep.," vi, made from a specimen whose borders had been ground from the
middle downward and rounded to the point of union of the lateral nerves
in such a way that the relative position of the nerves to the base of the
leaf could not be ascertained, nor the disposition of the borders in joining
the petiole. The size of the newly-found leaf is larger and its broadest
point is close toward the base.

Excepting this last character, and its thinner venation, the Cretaceous
leaves are very similar to those described from the Mississippi Eocene as
C. MississijJjnense, lately identified with numerous leaves of C. affine, of the
Laramie and Carbon Groups. These are of about the same size, but
all are rather oval-acuminate than ovate, the broadest part being in the
middle. In C. iwlymorphuni, to which both the Cretaceous and Tertiary
species have been compared, the leaves are broader above the middle.

The specimen figured in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, I. c, came from near
Ellsworth, Kansas. That of Nanaimo was, as far as I can recollect, in a
still more imperfect state of preservation, and as I have not preserved a
copy of the plates delivered to Dr. Evans, which have never been published.
I am unable to see, if, indeed, the leaf of Nanaimo is identical with that of
the Dakota Group. This, however, could not force a definite conclusion
of the age of the flora of Nanaimo, as the Cretaceous type of Clnnamomum
appears preserved with very little modification in the different Tertiary
stages of this continent.

OREODAPHNE, Nees.
Oreodai)liue cretacea, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 84, pi. xxx, fig. 5.

A fine leaf of this species recently found in Kansas (No. 215, Coll. of
the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge) has all the characters of the leaf

56 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

figured. It differs merely by the secondary nerves not being as thick.
The areolation is not distinct.

SASSAFRAS, Nees.

Sassafras Miidgei, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 78, pi. xiv, figs. 3, 4 ; xxx, fig. 7.

Sassafras acntilobiiiii, Lesqx.
Plate V, Figs. 1, 5.
" U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 79, pi. xiv, figs. 1, 2. '

The form appears specific, as it is represented by leaves of very differ-
ent size and always with the same characters. All the lobes are very
entire, the lateral either broadly diverging, sometimes nearly at right angles
to the midrib or erect; the venation is distinct but not coarse. The leaf,
fig. 5, is one of the smallest seen of this species. The largest measures
12 to 14 centimeters long without the petiole, or still more, for I have seen
from Kansas a fragment, only the middle lobe, 10 centimeters long from
the sinuses to the apex and 4 centimeters broad. As the lateral lobes
greatly vary in their divergence, of course the width of the leaves differ
much. The species is especially abundant at Thomson Creek, near Fort
Harker, with S. cretaceum and other forms of the same type.

SASSAFRAS (Araliopsis), Lesqx.
Sassafras (Araliopsis; cretaceum, Newby.

"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 14; " IlUistr," pi. vi, figs. 1, 4 (fragments of leaves). Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 80,
pi. xi, figs. 1, 2 ; xii, fig. 2.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) obtiisiini, Lesqx.

S. cretaceum, var. ohtusum, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep ," vi, p. 80, pi xii, fig. 3 ; xiii, fig. 1.

This form should be considered as specific, not merely on account of
its shorter, more obtuse lobes, but particularly of the venation, which is
much coarser than in the preceding species. The primary nerves, espec-
ially, are much broader and sharply cut. It is found with S. cretaceum at
Thomson Creek; but it is also found by itself alone in other localities.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) iuiral>ile, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 80, pi. xii, fig. 1.

Platanus latiloba, Newby., " Later Ext. Fl.," p. 23 ; " lUustr.," pi. ii, fig. 4.

To the characters indicated in "Rep.," vi, may be added the thick
coriaceous substance of the leaves, which in small specimens appear

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 57

horny; the great divergence of the lateral lobes nearly at right angles
to the medial nerve and also generally curved down; the middle lobe is
ahvays comparatively short and broad.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) dissectuni, sp. nov.

Leaves very large, long and narrowly cuneate to the petiole, palmately five-lobate
by subdivision of the lateral lobes diverging at an acute angle from the medial one.

The leaves of this form are very large, some measuring 22 centimeters
from the top of the petiole to the apex, 20 centimeters between the extrem-
ities of the lateral lobes. The base is narrowly cuneate, long, decurring
to the petiole; the three primary divisions are joined in obtuse but narrow
sinuses; the lateral ones at an acute angle of divergence are cut into two
short obtuse dentate lobes, while the middle one is taper-pointed, not
lobed, but deeply undulate-dentate. This form might be considered as a
var. of S. mirahile, but if differs greatly in the general facies, the lateral
lobes oblique erect lobed and unequilateral, the lateral primary nerves
alternating at base or joined to the medial at a distance from each other,
the long lanceolate undulate-dentate middle lobe and in the nervation,
the primary nerves being thick indeed, while the secondary nerves and
their branches are thin, generally effaced along the borders.

Hah. — This form has not been seen among the numerous specimens
of fossil plants examined from the Dakota C4roup until recently. It is
represented in the collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool. of Cambridge
by a number of fine specimens, all obtained from 3 and 7 miles north of
Fort Harker by Clis. Sternberg.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lesqx.

Platanus recurvata, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 71, pi. x, figs. 3-5.

Leaves three to five palmately lobed ; lobes nearly equal in length, the medial
broader; lateral nerves curving downward, either simple with mere secondary veins or
forking above the base; lobes undulate or obtusely dentate on the borders.

This form is evidently transient in its characters. By the cuneate
and decurrent base of the leaves joining the petiole at a distance below
the point of union of the three primary veins and by the trilobate division,
it is a Sassafras. But by the irregularity of the lobes or the subdivisions
of the leaves in lobes and teeth, it seems referable to Platanus, while a
tendency to become five-lobate by the forking of the lateral nerves is a

58 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

character of the AraUacece. This last character is still more marked in
the following species.

This form is very rare. Except the specimens figured in the "Rep.,"
I. c, I have not seen any idenlihable with it, except a well-preserved leaf,
No. 148, counterpart 105, of the Museum Comp. ZooL, Cambridge, which
in all its characters, especially by its peculiar nervation, represents in a
diminutive form fig. 3 of pi. x. The lateral nerves join the medial only a
little above the base of the leaf, and the lower pair of secondary nerves
follow upward along the borders and by an inward curve anastomose with
the outside curved end of the second pair above the middle of the leaf.

Sassafras ( Araliopsis) platauoid.es, sp. nov.

Plate VII, Fig. 1.

Leaves uarrowly cuneate from the middle downward, palmately five-lobate iu the
upper euhirged part ; lobes short, the upper half-round or obtuse, apiculate, the lower
deltoid-acute; primary nerves tripartite from far above the base of the leaves; lateral
nerves branching in the middle, primary and secondary divisions passing out to the
points of the lobes.

The leaf figured is 13 centimeters long from the point where it joins
the enlarged medial nerve in gradually decurring to it, and 11 centimeters
broad between the lower lateral lobes, which, though shorter tlian the
upper ones, are turned outside, while those above are directed upward;
the point of union of the veins is 21 centimeters above the base of the
leaf, the medial nerve underneath being 3 millimeters thick or three times
as- broad as the medial nerve above the division. The lobes are of a
peculiar shape, the lower ones deltoid-acute, short, about 1 millimeter
long; the upper ones longer, rounded and narrowed to a blunt apex; the
terminal is of the same shape but still longer; all are joined in obtuse
sinuses.

The close relation of this leaf to Platamis Heerii, "U. S. Geol. Rep.,"
vi, pi. ix, figs. 1, 2, will be easily recognized; but still, the long narrowly
wedge-form base, the subdivision of the lateral primary nerves, are char-
acters represented in Araliopsis, especially in the preceding species, so that
it is extremely difficult to say with which of these generic divisions this
kind should be identified.

Hah. — Near Clay Center, Kansas. H. C. Towner, from a figure com-

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 59

municaled. Bat other leaves of the same characters, only a little smaller
(Nos. 694, 672, Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge), have been found by
Chs. Sternberg, on Thomson Creek, 7 miles south of Fort Harker.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) subiiitejji'ifoliuiu, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 82, pi. iii, fig. 5.

From a number of specimens more or less similar to those of the leaf
figured "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, I. c, I believe it represents only a deforma-
tion of S. cretaceum, especially of its variety obtusum. I have, however,
received quite recently, from North Kansas, leaves of Sassafras perfectly
entire or lobate on one side only, identical in shape and size with the
leaves of Sassafras officinale commonly found also entire, bilobate or tri-
lobate. They were sent by Mr. L. C. Mason, of Delphos.

AEISTOLOCHIACE^.

ARISTOIOCHIA, Tourn.
Aristolocliia deutata, Heer.
" Phyll. Crdt, du Neb.," p. 18, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2; Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 87, pi. xxx, fig. 6.

DIOSPYRINE^.

SAPOTACITES, Ett.

Sapotacites Haydeiiii, Newby.
" Later Ext. Fl.," Catal., p. 8 ; " Illustr.," pi. v, fig. 1.

No description is given of this species. The leaf, of medium size, is
obovate, slightly emarginate at the obtuse apex; secondary nerves at an
acute angle of divergence, close, curved in passing up toward the borders,
divided by short oblique veins detached from both sides of the lateral nerves.

Hab. — Nebraska. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DIOSPYROS, linn.

Diospyios primteva, Heer.

"Phyll. Cia. du Neb.," p. 19, pi. i, figs. G, 7; Newby., "Later Ext. Fl.," Catal., p. 8; "Illustr.," pi. HI, fig. 8.

Leaves oblong-oval, very entire, rather obtuse at the apex; secondary reins flex-
uous, branching, camptodrome.

The author compares it to his B. anceps of the European Miocene,
and to I). Alaskana of the same formation of Alaska. The species is not
rare in Kansas.

60 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Diospjros anibi^ua,' Leeqx.
D. ancept, Leeqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 89, pi. vi, fig. 6.

Diospjros rotuntlifolia, Leeqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 69, pi. xxx, fig. 1.

ERICACEAE.

ANDROMEDA, Linn.

Andromeda Parlatorii, Heer.
"Phyll. Cr6t. du Neb.," p. 18, pi. i, fig. 5 ; Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep ," vi, p. 88, pi. xxiii, figs. 6, 7; xxviii, fig. 15.

Andromeda a f f i n i s , Lesqx. •
Pl.ite II, Fig. 5.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 348, pi. iii, fig. 5.

Leaf thick, narrowly lanceolate, aciimiuate, entire; medial nerve comparatively
thick; lateral veins close, parallel, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome.

The leaf, 5* centimeters long, 11 millimeters broad in the middle, is
gradually narrowed downward to the petiole and upward to a somewhat
long acumen; the angle of the lateral nerves is 30°; the areolation is
composed of round or quadrate polygonal minute areoles.

This species is closely allied to the preceding; the veins are less
oblique and more curved.

Hal. — Spring Canon, with fragmentary leaves of A. Parlatorii. Dr.
F. V. Harden.

ARALIACE^.

ARALIA, Linn.
Aralia formosa, Heer.

Plate XT, Figs. 3, 4.
Heer, "Moletein Fl.," p. 18, pi. viii, fig. 3.

Leaves petioled, triple-nerved, trilobate; lobes dentate, blunt at the apex.

This species, as represented by American specimens, though positively
identified, presents a few unimportant points of difference. In Heer's
figures the base of the leaves is wedge-form and the divisions oblique;
in those which I have for examination the middle lobe is oval or lance-

'The name of this species is changed as preoccupied by Heer.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 61

olate, the lateral linear lanceolate, not enlarged in the middle, as far
as seen from the one partly preserved, and the borders are obtusely serrate
from near the base. In Heer's figures the medial lobe is shorter and nar-
rower, and it is, like the other, denticulate only in the upper part. The
secondary veins are not very distinct; a few, of which the base only is
seen, are parallel, close, at an open angle of divergence. The leaves are
thick; the petiole is not preserved, but as seen in Heer's specimen it is
short and thick.

Heer compares this species for the shape of the lobes to A. Japonica,
which, however, has the leaves five-lobed, and indicates its relation to A.
primigenia of Mount Bolca and of Alumbay.

^aJ._Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith.

Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx.
Plate VIII, Figs. 1, 2; IX, Figs. 1, 2.
Hayden's "Ann. Eep.," 1874, p. 350, pi. 1, fig. 2.

Leaves large, sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved and five-lobate by division of the
lateral nerves, fan-sbaped in outline, narrowed in a curve or broadly cuneate, and
decurriug to a long slender petiole; lobes narrowly lanceolate or linear-lanceolate,
acute or blunt at the apex, equally diverging, distantly dentate from below the middle
upward; secondary nerves sub-camptodrome.

This beautiful species is known by numerous finely preserved speci-
mens. The leaves, 9 to 20 centimeters long from the top of the petiole to
the summit of the middle lobe, are of the same width between the points
of the lower lateral lobes; the petiole is long and comparatively slender,
though appearing thick upon one of the specimens, probably enlarged and
flattened by compression. The preserved broken part on one of the leaves
measures 5 centimeters. The lobes cut down to about two-thirds of the
leaves are narrowly lanceolate, slightly narrower near the obtuse sinuses,
equally diverging, the lower lateral ones much shorter, curved down, and
decurring to the base of the leaves. The leaves, triple-nerved from the
division of the primary nerves a little above the base, become five-nerved
from the forking of the lateral nerves at a short distance from their base.
The secondary veins emerge at an acute angle of 30°, curve in ascending
to the borders, and sometimes enter the teeth by their ends; the upper
more generally follows close to the borders in festoons, emitting under the

62 DESCEirTION OF SPECIES.

teeth short branches which enter them. Thei'e are not any intermediate
tertiary veins, but the nervilles are strong, often continuous, anastomosing
in the middle of the areas and forming by subdivisions a small quad-
rangular areolation (pi. viii, fig. 1). The typical relation of these Aralia
leaves is marked with Sassafras cAraliuimsJ cretaceum and S. mirahile,
though the generic and specific characters are far different.

Hah. — South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternherg. A number of splendid
specimens have been found all at the same locality near Brookville, Kansas.

Aralla quinqiiepartita, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 90, pi. xv, fig. 6.

Of this species, described, I. c, from two fragmentary specimens, I
have now seen some better leaves. One, the largest, is 16 centimeters
long from the top of the petiole to that of a lateral lobe preserved entire.
It is deeply divided into six narrow oblanceolate lobes, obscurely dentate
toward the apex, the lower lateral nearly entire. The medial lobe, 2 centi-
meters broad above the middle, is only 1 centimeter broad near the sinus.
Though somewhat thick, the leaves are rather membranaceous than cori-
aceous, the upper face smooth. The lateral veins are obsolete, appearing
very thinly distributed, about like those of A. Saporianea. The division
of this leaf in six is abnormal; the primary lateral nerves on one side
fork twice and therefore form three lobes, while on the other side the lat-
eral nerves fork once only and have thus two divisions only.

Hab. — The best specimens seen of this form are from south of Fort
Harker. Chs. Sternherg.

Aralia Towiieri, Lesqx.
Plate VI, Fig. 4.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1674, p. 349, pi. iv, fig. 1.

Leaf large, coriaceous, polished on the upper face, irregularly fivelobed to below
the middle ; lobes eutire, oblong, obtusely pointed ; primary nerves in three, from near
the top of the petiole, the lateral ones forked at a distance ft-om the base; secondary
veins open, variable in distance, very curved in passing toward the borders, campto-
drome, separated by short tertiary veins parallel to them or at right angles to the midrib.

The leaves of this fine species are, as seen from another better pre-
served specimen, 15 centimeters long from the top of the petiole and 22 to
24 centimeters broad between the points of the lobes, which, descending

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 63

much lower than the middle, are 7 to 10 centimeters long and 3 to 3* centi-
meters broad. The primary nerves are comparatively narrow; the form of
the lobes is oblong, the point somewhat obtuse, the sinuses broad and also
obtuse. The secondary nerves distant, nearly simple, at an open angle of
divergence, pass toward the borders in curves and follow them in festoons,
anastomosing by nervilles with those above. They are generally sepa-
rated by short tertiary veins forming by ramifications in more or less
oblique directions, square or polygonal, large meshes.
Hah. — Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

A r alia subemarg-iiiata, sp. nov.

Leaves of medium size, thick, coriaceous, five-palmate, cuneate to the base; lobes
cut to the middle of the leaves, entire, obovate, roundeil or eniarginate at the apex ;
primary nerves in three, the lateral forking near the base; venation camptodrome.

The lobes of this leaf are nearly equal in length, about 5 centimeters
long from the narrow obtuse sinuses, o to 6 centimeters broad in the
upper part; lateral veins few, distant, 3 or 4 pairs, some of them forking
on the lower side, much curved in passing to the borders. This species
is closely allied to the preceding, differing by the short, obovate, rounded
or emarginate lobes and the nervation. The only specimen seen is No.
810 of the Museum Comp. ZooL, Cambridge.

Hah. — Three miles southeast of Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternherg.

Aralia tenuinervis, sp. nov.

Plate Vn, Fig. 4.

Leaf small, truncate at base, palmately five-lobed ; lobes much diverging, lance-
olate or linear-lanceolate, acute; sinuses broad and obtu.se; primary nerves thin, flex-
uous, apparently diverging from the same point near the base of the leaf; lateral veins
close, parallel, camptodrome.

The base of the leaf is destroyed and the point of union of the lateral
nerves is not seen. It appears to be about like that of fig. 3 of the same
plate, a leaf related by its shape. The thin primary nerves, the close
lateral thin veins, separate this species from all the others described above.
Its type is that of Aralia angusiiloha, Lesqx., of the Chalk Bluffs of the
Gold-gravel formation of California.

Hah. — Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

64 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Aralia radiata, sp. nov.
Plate VU, Figs. 2, i.

Leaves small, palraately flve-lobed ; base truncate aud abruptly declined to the
petiole; lobes equally diverging, lanceolate acuminate, the lower at right angles to the
medial nerve; primary nerves in three or five united near the basilar border of the leaves.

This description and the figures of this species are made from sketches
communicated by Mr. II. C. Towner, the discoverer. As I liave seen a
poorly preserved specimen only, apparently representing the species, I am
unable to give more details on the characters. In fig. 2 the lateral nerves
are branching a little above the base. This division is observed in most
of the Cretaceous leaves I have described of this genus, and it is especially
from this kind of nervation that I have considered them as referable to
Aralia. But in fig. 3 the primary veins are in five from the base, and this
is a character of Sterculia. The great similarity of the leaves cut to two-
thirds of their length into lanceolate, gradually cuneate lobes, the habitat
at the same locality, seem to prove that they represent the same species.

Hab. — Clay Centre, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

Aralia concreta, Lesqx.
Plate IX, Figs. 3, 4, 5.
Hayden's " Auu. Rep.," 1874, p. 349, pi. iv, figs. 2, 3, 4.

Leaves small, very thick, coriaceous, palmately five-lobed to below the middle,
broadly cuneate and curving to the petiole; lobes linear or narrowly lanceolate, very
entire ; primary nerves three, from a little above the border base of the leaves, the
lateral forking, all thick, flat, and deep by impression, preserving nearly the same size
to the top of the obtusely-pointed leaves.

The leaves vary in diameter from 5i to 8 centimeters between the
points of the lateral lobes, being shorter than broad. The secondary
nervation and areolation are totally obsolete. Fig. 4 is a remarkable form.
Gn account of the rounded base of the leaf the lobes are not as widely
diverging and the sinuses narrower. The essential characters, great thick-
ness of leaves, broad percurrent primary nerves, the size also being the
same, the difference cannot be considered as specific.

Hah.—QXdij Centre. //. C. Towner. Bluff Creek, Ellsworth County,
Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 65

HEDERA, Linn.
Hedera ovalis, Lesqx.

'U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 91, pi. xxv, fig. 3; pi. xxvl, fig. 4.

Hedera Schimperi, Lesqz.
Plate IV, Fig. 7.
Hayilen's "Ann. Kep.," 1874, p. 351, pi. vii, fig. 5.

Leaf sub-reniform, broader than long, rounded at the top, abruptly narrowed or
obliquely sub-truncate to the petiole, three nerved from a little above the base; lateral
nerves curving and more or less oblique toward the borders, anastomosing by thick
branches and veiulets with the divisions of short distant secondary veins curving
along the borders and entering by short veinlets the distant slightly marked denticula-
tious of the margins.

The leaf is coriaceous, 6k centimeters broad and 6 centimeters long
without the petiole, which is only 7 millimeters long. As seen on the
specimen it appears enlarged to a point of attachment, not very distinct,
however. The lateral veins are inclined on one side toward the medial
nerves; on the other they rather tend down or toward the borders; the
veinlets all nearly at right angles, anastomosing with the divisions of
the secondary veins, form an irregular areolation of angular, square, or
polygonal meshes. The areolation is of the same character as in the
preceding species, and is analogous to that of Greviopsis tremuloefoUa and
of Cissus ampelopsidea, Sap., and recognizable also in the following species.

Hah. — South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg.

Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx.

Plate III, Figs. 5, 6.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 351, pi. iii, fig. 3.

Leaf small, broadly ovate, rounded at the top, truncate at base, short petioled,
entire, triple-nerved at a short distance above the basal borders of the leaves ; primary
nerves craspedodrome.

The leaves, five to six centimeters in diameter, are about as broad as
long; the borders are entire, though somewhat forced outside over the
points of the primary nerves and thus very obscurely and obtusely tri-
lobate. The lowest branches of the primary lateral nerves follow the bor-
ders in festoons along the base of the leaves as in the preceding species,
and there is also under the primary nerves a pair of marginal veinlets at

C F 5

66 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIKS.

right angles to tlic midrib. The secondary veins and Ihcir divisions all
reach to very near the borders, even seem to reach them, anastomosing at
their ends with a veinlet which follows close to the margins in successive
short curves like a marginal vein. The nervilles are strong, more or loss
at right angles to the nerves, not continuous, anastomosing in the middle
of the areas, composing a net of large irregular quadrangular or polygonal
meshes. The surface of these leaves is rough, the venation deep and dis-
tinct, the substance thick, nearly coriaceous: the short petiole (7 milli-
meters long) is enlarged at the base.

Hah. — Near Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg.

AMPELIDE^.

CISSITES, Heer.

Leaves more or less deeply trilobate by the extension of the lateral primary
nerves always in three, rounded and broadly enneate to the base; lobes deltoid or
round, entire or dentate, sometimes lobed ; secondary nerves mostly camptodrome.

Under the name of Cissites insignis, and Avithout definition of the genus,
Professor Heer has described a fragment of leaf which has apparently a
degree of affinity to those which I place under this generic division. The
leaves are closely allied to AraUopsis by the primary nervation always
being trifid generally from a distance above the basal borders, and by the
areolation and the more or less distinctly trilobate division. The second-
ary veins are generally camptodrome.

Cissites insignis, Heer.

"Pliyll. Cret. du Neb.," p. 19, pi. ii, figs. 3 (4 restored).

Leaves coriaceous, palmrtely deeply trilobate ; lateral lobes very unequal, lobes
crenate at the apex.

This leaf is very coriaceous, triple-nerved, deeply palmately trilobate.

The lower part of the lower lobe is larger than the upper, which is entire

and bears three obtuse teeth toward the base; the secondary veins are

thin, anastomosing in curves at a distance from the borders.

Cissites salisburia-foliiis, sp. nov.

Sassafras obtusum, Lesq.x., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 81, pi xiii, figs. 2, 4.
Popidites salisburio'/olius, Lesqx., "Am. Jour, of Sci. ,Tiid Arts," xlvi, 1868, p. 94.

These leaves, first described as Fopulitcs. then as Sassafras or Arali-

TLOEA OF THE DAKOTA GHOUP. 67

opsis, and now as Cissifes, have indeed some characters which relate them

to Araliopsis. They are palmately trilobate, have about the same form as

Araliojjsis cretaceus var. ohfusus, and an analogous distribution of the

nerves and secondary veins. They differ much by the thin texture of the

leaves and the disposition of the lobes to become more or less obtusely

and distinctly dentate at the apex, as seen by hgs. 2 and 4. The rapidly

narrowed base and the very long petiole give to them a peculiar fan-like

shape. Their relation to this group seems indicated by their affinity to

Cissites insignis.

Cissites Harkeriaiius, Lesqx.

Plate III, FigB. 3, 4.

Hayden'a "Ann. Rep.," 18T4, p. 352, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) Harkerianum, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 81, pi. xi, fig. 4.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly rhomboidal in outline, and cuneate to the petiole,
p.ihnately sub-trilobed ; lateral primarj' veins joined at a short distance above the base;
secondary veins and their divisions camptodrome.

The leaves figured here are smaller than fig. 4, pi. xi, of the "U. S.

Geol. Rep.," vi; but this is the only difference, and a number of specimens

have been found of leaves of intermediate size. The nervation is. of

course, more or less pronounced, according to the face exposed upon the

stone. The relation of this and the preceding species to Araliopsis is

easily remarked.

Cissites affinis, Lesqx.

Platanus affinU, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 4; xi, fig. 3.

Leaves coriaceous or sub-coriaceous, triple-nerved from near the base, sub-trilobate,
rounded in narrowing to the petiole, broadly deltoid to the apex; borders marked by
short distant teeth at the points of the excurreut nerves and their branches.

Cissites acumiiia.tus, Lesqx.
Plate V, Figs. 3, 4.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 353, pi. viii, fig. 1.

Leaves deltoid from the middle to the acute point, rounded from the middle down-
ward to the petiole, triple-nerved from the base.

These leaves, 7 to 8 centimeters long and nearly as broad, iiiiieh

resemble those of the preceding species; they differ merely by the borders

being entire, the secondary nerves more numerous and camptodrome. In

fig. 4 the points of tlie lower pair of these lateral nerves reach Id the borders

68 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

and force them outside, forming short teeth. The difference between this
and the preceding form becomes, therefore, less marked and may not be
considei-ed of specific value. But the same remarks can be made on the
numerous transitional forms of this peculiar flora, as it has been remarked
already.

Hab. — Near Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg.

Cissites, Heerii, Lesqx.

Plate V, Fig. 2.

Hayden's "Ann. Rep ," 1874, p. 353, pi. v, fig. 3.

Leaf faushaped in outline, broadly cuneate to the base from above the middle,
divided at the upper border into live nearly equal acute lobes separated by broad
sinuses; primary nerves trifid from above the basal border of the leaf, ascending with
the lower jjair of secondary nerves to the points of the teeth; upper lateral veins and
all the subdivisions camptodrome.

Though the base of the leaf is destroyed its outline is clearly defined
by the preserved part of the borders and the direction of the lateral pri-
mary veins. Except that the two lower secondary nerves ascend to the
points of two lobes, the nervation of the leaf is of the same type as that
of the two preceding species. Though the close relation of these leaves
is evident, this one cannot be compared to Araliopsis. It, therefore,
authorizes a separation of this group, which by its characters is related to
the AmpelidccB, especially to Cissus.

Hah. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sternherg.

A ui p e 1 o p li y 1 1 u lu , Lesqx.
Hayden's " Aim. Rep.," 1874, p. 354.

Leaves ovate or obovate, obtuse, entire, narrowed to a long petiole, or sub-cordate,
palmately three-nerved from above the base; nerves flexuous, branching ou both sides,
ascending to the borders.

Anipelophylliim atteuuatum, Lesqx.

Plate III, Fig. 2.

Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 354, pi. ii, fig. 3.

Leaf sub-coriaceous, cuneiform in outline, enlarged and rounded at the top;
borders entire, wavy ; lateral primary nerves joining the middle at a distance from the
base, flexuous, branching out and inside, ascending to the borders.

The leaf, 6i centimeters long without the petiole and about the same
width between the points of the primary lateral nerves, is rounded at the

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 69

fop and undultito by the out-running of the vehis. It is triple-nerved
from a distance above the base, and has above the point of connection
of the primary nerves two or three pairs of alternate secondary veins,
variable in distance, straight or curved, unequally parallel, reaching the
borders either directly or by their branches, which by oblique branchlets
or by connections of nervilles at right angles form irregular quadrate large
meshes. There are under the primary nerves two pairs of marginal veinlets
with the same degree of divergence as the primary ones (40°-50°). The
form of this fine leaf and its mode of nervation are peculiar, and of a
character analogous to that of leaves described under the generic name
of Greviopsis in the "Sezanne Flora" by Saporta. There is, however, a
marked difference in the primary ternate nervation and in the entire
borders of the leaves. The two lower pairs of tertiary veins show also for
this leaf a relation to Credneria, and especially to the small leaf of Platamis
Heerii, pi. iii, fig. i. The secondary and tertiary nerves are of a different
character.

Hah. — South of Fort Harker. Chs. Sternberg.

Ainpelopliylluiu ovatiim, Lesqx.

Hriyden's "Ann. Rep.." 1874, p. 355.

Celtisf ovata, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Kep.,'' p. (i6, pi. iv, figs. 2, 3.

Leaves ovate, obtuse or undulate, truncate or obtusely pointed, enlarged toward
the base and abruptly rounded and sub truncate or cordiforiu at base; nervation trifid
from the base, craspedodrome.

Though the relation of these leaves to the preceding species is not

very distinct, it is, however, more marked than to the leaves of Celtis.

But for the craspedodrome, and especially the ternate primary nervation,

they might be referable to Pojndus or Fopidites, having indeed some degree

of affinity to P. elegans, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. iii. fig. 3.

HAMAMELIDEtE.

HAMAMELITES, Sap.

Leaves membranaceous, glabrous, petiolate, oblong-lanceolate or ovate; nerva-
tion pinnate; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, crasix'dodroine,
branching on the lower side; branches and subdivisions generally camptodronic.

The leaves described in this generic division have the essential cliar-

acters of the leaves of both Hamamelis and Alnus.

70 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

H a III a 111 e I i t o s t o n ii i n e r v i s , sp. nov.

Leaf broadly ovate, rounded at both ends, entire from tbe middle downward,
regularly (iceply undulate upward, pinnately nerved; lower lateral nerves alternate,
curving along the borders, camptodrouie, mostly simple, the upper more oblique, simple
or branching, reaching the borders at the outer end of the undulations, or broad round
teeth.

The base of the lateral medial nerves is somewhat decurrent in join-
ing the midrib at an acute angle of divergence, while the lower ones, more
open, join it in a broad curve nearly at right angles, all more or less
curving in passing to the borders. The leaf is 5 centimeters long without
the short petiole (about 1 centimeter long) , and nearly as broad. The only
leaf known to me, to which this might be compared, is Parrotia pristina,
Heer, "Fl. Arct.," vol. iv, p. 83, pi. xxi, fig. 5 {Quercus fagifolia, Goepp.),
from which it differs not only by the leaf being shorter and broader, but
by the distribution of the lateral nerves, the two lower pairs being alter-
nate and at a short distance from each other, as in Alnus serrulata, Linn.,
while the upper, sub-opposite, parallel, and more distant, are branched
and reach the borders at a more acute angle of divergence and a less
pronounced curve.

^aJ._Four miles northeast of Minneapolis, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg.

Hamamelites quadrangularis, Lesqx.

Haydeii'B "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 355.

Alkites quadrangularis, Leaqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 62, pi. iv, fig. 1.

The leaf is small, slightly more coriaceous than the one described
above; the borders are less distinctly undulate, and the secondary nerves
thick, closely parallel, less divided; the two lower pairs of nerves are thin-
ner and closer, following the borders like marginal nerves.

Hamamelites Kaiisaseanus, Lesqx.

Plate IV, Fig. 5.

Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 355.

Alnus Kamaneanus, Lesqx., "IT. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 62, pi. xxx, fig. 8.

From the specimen figured here, which is better preserved than that
copied in the "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, the description is somewhat modified.
The leaves are small, obovate in outline, cordate or obtuse at the gradually

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 71

narrowed base; the borders are deeply regularly undulaie from below the
middle: the two lower pairs of lateral nerves thinner than those above
and more open are camptodrome, the other craspedodrome. The basilar
border seems to pass over the top of the petiole as in Menispermites.

Hah. — This species is not rare in Kansas. The specimen figured was
communicated by Prof. B. F. Mudge. No. 698 of the National Museum.

Uaiiiaiiielites quoreifolius, sp. nov.

Leaf oblong, coriaceous, lanceolate, roianded to the base, blunt at the apex, uinlu-
late on the borders; nervation pinnate, deep; Literal veins close, oblique, craspedodrome,
branching on the lower side.

The leaf has great likeness to UryupijUuni fQaercusJ laiifuliuin. pi. iv,
tig. i. It is about the same length but narrower, only oJ centimeters broad
in the middle, as in the preceding species; the two lower pairs of secondary
nerves are thinner, less oblique, more open than the eight others above.
These slightly curve in passing to the borders and enter, like the divisions,
the outside curve of the undulations.

^«i.— Bluff Creek, Ellsworth County, Kansas. Chs. Sternherg. There
is only one specimen (No. 62a of the Museum Comp. Zool., Cambridge).

Uamamelites? cordatus, sp. nov.
Plate IV, Fig. 3.

Leaves large, tbickish, broadly oval-oblong, dee])ly narrowly cordate at base,
obtu.sely dentate; nervation pinnate; lateral nerves oblique, slightly curved in passing
toward the borders, iriuch branching on the lower side, craspedodrome.

This fragment represents a leaf about 12 centimeters long, 7 to 8 cen-
timeters broad. It is undulate-dentate all around, pinnately nerved, with
the secondary nerves at equal distance, and parallel, except two pairs of
smaller ones attached to the base of the lower lateral nerves. Of these,
the upper curves downward, branching and entering the borders by its
apex and by its divisions, the lowest, simple and marginal, follows the
nearly auricled basal borders. Nothing is seen of the areolation. Some
simple parallel nervilles continuous and at right angles to the veins are
seen in the upper part of the leaf, which by its facies and some of its
characters resembles a Viburnum.

Hah. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Clis. Sternherg.

72 description op species.

MAGNOLIACEtE.

MAGNOLIA, Linn.

Magnolia altcriians, Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 92, pi. xviii, fig. 4.

Better specimens of this species, though not many, have recently been
found in Kansas.

Magnolia Capellini, Heer.

"Phyll. Cr^t. dii Neb.," p. 21, pi. iii, figs. 5, 6.

Leaves coriaceous, broadlj' oval, very entire; secondary veins at an acute angle
of divergence, curving to the borders, camptodrome.

The leaves of this species are similar in size and shape to those
described as Ficus magnoUcefolia, pi. xvii, figs. 5 and 6. This last figure,
especially, does not differ from those published by Heer, except by the
closer secondary veins and by the base, which is slightly decurrent in the
leaves of Ficus, while in fig. 5 of Heer it is abruptly rounded and subcord-
ate or subauricled. This appearance, however, may be merely casual,
resulting from the breaking of the base, as seen in all the leaves of this
species described by Heer in '"Fl. Arct.," vol. iv, pi. xxxiii. Two speci-
mens of this species found in Colorado have the base decurrent upon a
short petiole, and the nervation of the species.

Hah. — The two specimens mentioned above (Nos. 12 and 12J of the
collection of the Museum of Comp. Zool., of Cambridge) are from Mor-
rison, Colorado, found by A. Lakes. I have received a number of others
more or less fragmentary from Kansas.

Magnolia speciosa, Heer.
"Molet. FI.," p. 20. pi. vi, fig. 1; ix, fig. 2; x; xi. fig. 1.

Leaves large, coriaceous, elliptical-ovate, narrowed upward into a long acumen
and downward to a thick petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves curved, camp-
totlrome. (Heer.)

The leaves of this species are enlarged in the middle and more rap-
idly attenuated to a long acumen and to the petiole than in the preceding.
The medial nerve is much thicker. The specimens which I refer to it
differ in nothing from Heer's figure except, perhaps, by the lateral nerves.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 73

which appear somewhat closer. As the veinn; are very indistinct the refer-
ence is somewhat uncertain.

Hal). — Near Morrison, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen Nos. 13 and
13a of the Museum Comp. Zool., of Cambridge.

Magnolia tenuifolia, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Eep..'' vi, p 9), pi. xxi, fig. 1.

3Iaguolia obovata, Newby.

"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 15; "Iliustr.," pi. ii, fig. 2; iv, fig. 4.

Leaves large, obovate, entire, thick and smooth, pointed and slightly decurrent on
the petiole; nervation strong; midrib straight and extending to the summit; lateral
nerves pinnate, set at somewhat unequal distances, straight and parallel below, forked
and ino.sculating above, forming a festoon parallel with the margin; terminal nerves
forming an irregular network of polygonal and relatively large areoles. ( Newby.)

Hah. — Blackbird Hills, Nebraska. Dr. Hayden.

Mag-nolia species.

Plate XI, Fig. 6.

A flattened immature receptacle or carpile of a Magnolid. The short-
pediceled cone is oblong-obtuse, covered with short obtuse carpels.
Hah. — Near Morrison, Colorado. //. C. Beckwiih.

LIRIODENLRON, Linn.

Liriodendron Meekii, Heer.
•• Phyll. Cr^t. du Neb.," p. 21, pi. iv,fig8. 3,4.

Leaves panduriform, emarginate at the top, bilobate; lolies obtuse; secondary
veins branching. (Heer.)

Hah. — Tekamah, Nebraska. Professor Capellhii.

Liriodendron primaevum, Ne\^by.

"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 12; "Iliustr.," pi. vi, figs. 6, 7.

Leaves three-lobed, upper lobe emarginate, all the lobes rounded; nervation del-
icate, medial nerve straight or slightly curved, terminating in the sinus of the superior
lobe; secondary nerves gently arching upward, simple or forked near the extremities,
a few more delicate ones alternating with the stronger. (Ny.)

From comparison of specimens received from Greenland, Professor

Heer considers this species, as also the leaves described as Leguminosifes

Marcoiiamis, Heer, and PhijlUtes ohcordatus, Heer (Newby., "Iliustr.," pi.

V, figs. 2, 3), as identical with the preceding species.

74 DESCKIPTIOX OF SPECIES.

■Liriodcndroii intermodi iiin , Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Hep.," vi, p. on. pi. .K.\, fig. .'•>.

No other specimen has been found as yet than the fragmentary one
described in the "Report."

Liriodendroii gigautciiiii, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.." vi. p. 93, pi. .xxii. fig. 2.

A number of well-preserved specimens, recently obtained in Kansas,
distinctly display the characters of this species originally described from
a fragment, the upper lobe of a leaf only. The leaves are very large. 20
centimeters broad between the lower lobes, which are broad (6 centimeters),
oblong, rounded or obtuse, at right angles to the medial nerve; upper lobes
more oblique, shorter, narrowed and rounded to an obtuse point, joining
the lower in a narrow deep sinus at a short distance (2 centimeters) from
the thick medial nerves; lateral nerves parallel, nearly at equal distances,
slightly oblique, curved down in joining the medial nerve.

By the form of the leaves this species is more than any other related
to the living L. TuUpifera. As far as can be seen from the fragment of
L. intermedium, this last species differs much from L. (jiganteum, especially
by the deeply emarginate leaf, the very oblique upper lobes at a great dis-
tance from the lower ones. The facies of the leaves of these two species
is far different.

Hab. — Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. The specimens, Nos. 206,
513, 535, found by Chs. Sternherg. like those of the four following species,
belong to the collection of the Museum Gomp. ZooL, Cambridge.

Liiriodeiidron acmninat nni , Lesqx.
"Bull. Mils. Comp. Zool., Cambridge," vol. vii, No. 6, p. 227.

Leaves small, about half as large as those of the precediug species, cut iuto two
pairs of uarrow linear aceumiuate lobes all arched upward, about 10 to 12 ceutiiueters
long.

A remarkable species; the lobes, 1 centimeter broad, have only a

medial nerve.

Ilab. — Same location as the preceding. Specimens Nos. 476, 604, 504a.

Liriodendron cruciformc, Lesqx.
Ihid., p. 227.

Leaves large ; upper lobes broad, square or equilateral, at right angles to the broad
midrib ; lower lobes narrow, linear, acuminate, much longer and arched upward.

FLORA or THE DAKOTA GROUP. i O

The shape of the leaves is like that of an anchor, except that the
medial nerve, or axis, does not pass above the upper border of the leaf,
which is cut flat, not, or scarcely, emarginate.

i/a6.— Elkhorn Creek. Nos. 197, 198, and some fragmentary ones.

Liriodcndron semi-alatum, Lesqx.
"Bull Mu8. Comp. Zool., Cambridge," vol. vii, No. 6, p. 227.

Leave.s divided at tbe base in two opposite sbort round lobes, obliquely cut in
curving up to near the medial nerve and then diverging and enlarging ui)ward into an
obovate or spatulate entire lamina.

This form is somewhat like fig. 7 of pi. vi, Newby., "Illustr.," the lower
lobes longer obtuse and more defined, the upper part gradually enlarged,
spatulate, obtuse. It may be a distant form of L. Meekii.

}Iab. — Seven miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimens Nos. 472, 425.

Liriodoudrou pinnatifidum, Lesqx.

ihid., p. a-i?.

A simple leaf, with the general fades and the nervation of Lirioden-
dron, but narrow linear in outline, subalternately trilobed on each side.
The top and base of the leaf are broken, the lobes, separated by broad flat
sinuses, are half round, entire or irregularly undulate. The fragment is
9 centimeters long and 5 broad between the outside curves of the medial
lobes, which are a little larger than the upper and lower ones; the lateral
veins are close, oblique, parallel, distinct only at and near their point of
union to the midrib. The fragment may represent a leaf of a different
genus, though its affinity is evidently with Liriodendron.

Hab.— Two miles from Glasco, Kansas. Specimen No. 531 (526? frag-
ment).

LIRIOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.

Leaves subcoriaceous, square or broadly rhomboidal in outline, abruptly narrowed
to a comparatively sbort petiole, split from the top to the middle along the line of the
medial nerve into two primary lobes much enlarged in the lower part, entire or sub-
lobate or distinctly bilobate; nervation pinnate.

By the facies and the nervation these leaves have a great affinity to
those of Liriodendron. Instead of being merely emarginate at the top
they are deeply cut down, nearly to the middle, in two lobes joined by a
narrow more or less obtuse sinus. This is indeed the more marked
difference.

76 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Liriopliylliim Beckwitlii i , Lesqx.
Plate X, Fig. 1.
Havden's "Ann. IJcp.." 187ti, p. 482, mentioned.

Jjcaves large, square in outline, cut to near the base into two large diverging
lobes; lobes bilobate, obtuse; primary nerve very thick, continuons to a short petiole,
bifid at a short distance above the base, the di\isions ascending to the obtuse point of
the upper lobes; secondary veins two, parallel, curved into the lower lobe, all with
few branches.

The abnormal form of the leaves of this genus renders their descrip-
tion difficult. In this species, which may be a variety or deformation of
the following, the leaves are large, about 28 centimeters between the points
of the lower lobes, and nearly 20 centimeters from the base to the apex of
the upper. They are divided into two halves from the top to 4 centimeters
above the base by the splitting of the medial nerve under an angle of 40°,
and each division is cut at the side in two short obtuse lobes separated by
a broad sinus. The lower lobe, nearly at right angles to the midrib, is trav-
ersed in its whole length by two parallel, strong, secondary nerves, appar-
ently vanishing below the top (broken). Except very few oblique curved
tertiary veins, no other trace of nervation or areolation is distinct. The
medial nerve from under the sinus downward is 3 millimeters broad — as
broad as the short pedicel broken 2 centimeters below the slightly decur-
rent base of the leaf.

Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Found only in one
good specimen.

Liriopbyllum populoides, Lesqx.

Plate XI, Figs. 1 and 2.

Leaves smaller, broadly ovate, cuneiform at base, divided nearly vertically from
the top to above the middle into two obtuse lobes, enlarged on the rounded sides above
the base and there sometimes prolonged into a short obtuse lobe; medial nerve straight;
latei'al nerves strong, parallel, equidistant, four pairs, effaced near the borders, rarely
branching; nervilles at right angles.

In comparing these leaves with the preceding the essential characters ■

are seen to be identical, though the appearance is far different. The large

size of the leaf and the subdivision of the two primary lobes in L. Beck-

withii are the more marked differences. But in fig. 1 of this species the

lower side is continued into a short lobe, indicating a subdivision like that

of the leaf pi. x, fig. 1, and the nervation is of the same type as in the leaf

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 77

pi. xi, fig. 1; the two lower lateral nerves turn outside toward the short
lobes, while the upper is evidently tending upward.

Hal. — With the preceding in numerous specimens. A. C. Beckidth,
A. Lakes. One specimen also has been found in Kansas.

Liriopbylluui obcordatuni, sp. nov.

Leaf small, obovate, entire, narrowly deeplj' emargiuate at the top, gradually
narrowing to the petiole (broken); medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves at an acute
angle of divergence, alternate, camptodrome.

This leaf, 6 centimeters long and 3 broad above the middle, is cut
from the top to one-third of its length into two obtuse entire slightly
diverging lobes by the splitting of the medial nerve, as in the two pre-
ceding species. It is perfectly entire, gradually narrowed from above the
middle, or cuneiform to the base, with two pairs of alternate distant sec-
ondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence and curving in passing
toward the borders. The tertiary nervation and the areolation are totally
obsolete.

Hah. — ^With the preceding. Rev. A. Lakes.

Cari)ites liriophylli? sp. nov.
Plate XI, Fig. 5.

An oblong seed 3 centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the middle,
narrowed and blunt at one end, acute at the other; irregularly obscurely
lineate on the surface.

The reference of this fruit to Liriophjllum is hypothetical. The seed
was found on one of the specimens of M. Beckwith, with leaves of L.
populoides.

ANONACE^.

ANONA, Linn.
Anoua cretacea, sp. nov.

Leaf lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to a short flattened
petiole; medial nerve thick; secondary nerves open, nearly at right angles toward the
base, branching, camptodrome.

A fragment of leaf of which the lower half only is well preserved. It
is similar in its size, form, and venation to A. ligjiitum. Ung., "Syllog.,"

78 DESCRirXION OF SPECIES.

p. 25, pi. X, figs. 1-6. The relation of this leaf to this genus is as evident
as it can be indicated by a single specimen representing only part of a leaf
and no fruit.

Hub. — Near Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternhen/. No. 414 of the collection
of the Museum of Comp. Zool., Cambridge.

MENi spermaceti:.

MENISPERMITES, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep," vi, p. 94.

The definition of this genus has to be somewhat modified in this:
the leaves are not only broadly deltoid- and more or less distinctly tri-
lobate, but also round or ovate, entire, with a camptodrome nervation.
From this, the group is subdivided in two sections, represented one by
lobate, the other by entire leaves.

Meuisperinites obtiisilobus, Lesqx.

Plate XV, Fig. 4.

"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 94, pi. xxv, figs. 1,2; xxvi,fig.3.
M.oUusilobus var., ibid., p. 95, pi. xxii, fig. 1.

Menispermites Salineusis, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 95, pi. xx, figs. 2,3.

Menisi>erinites acutilobiis, sp. nov.

Plate XIV, Fig. 2.

Leaf large, triangular in outline, broadly rounded or nearly truncate at base,
deltoid, dentate-lobato, five-nerved from near the base, coriaceous; nerves more or less
branching on the lower side, craspedodrome, with their divisions; uervilles at right
angles to the nerves, anastomosing in the middle of the areas.

The specimen figured is'the only one seen. Comparison of the figures

representing this species and M. ohtusilohus, pi. xv, fig. 4, shows the close

affinity of the leaves — M. acutilohus merely differing by the large acute

distant teeth of the borders. The primary nervation is the same as that

in pi. XV, fig. 1; the secondary veins are distant, equally obliciue, and

curving toward the borders, scarcely branching, all craspedodrome, and

entering the teeth of the borders, a character already remarked in all the

specimens of M. ohtusilobus, whose secondary veins are more generally

FLORA OF TOE DAKOTA GROUP. 79

craspedodrome even Avhen tlic borders are not unduhite-dentate, and always
so when the leaves are undulate.

Hah. — Clay County, Kansas. //. C. Towner.

Meuisperiiii t OS pop ii I i t'ol i ii s, Lesqx.

Plate IV. Fig. 4.
Hayden's "Aun. Rep.," 1874, p. 3o7.

Leaf broadly ovate, obtuse, .subcoidate or truncate at base, palmately fiveuerved
from near the basal borders; ])rimary lateral nerves at a more acute anjjle of diverg-
ence, branching on the lower side; secondary nerves equidistant, parallel, all campto-
drome.

The leaf is coriaceous, smooth on the suifaco, perfectly entire, 5*
centimeters long and as broad in its largest diameter below the middle.
The primary lateral veins diverge about equally from each other at an
angle of about 30°; the lower is nearly simple and has still a thin marginal
veinlet underneath; they branch from the lower part, and the secondary
nerves at a distance above fork only at their ends toward the borders.
The areas are crossed by very strong nervilles at right angles to the nerves,
anastomosing in the middle. The areolation is obsolete.

Hah. — South of Fort Harker, Chs. Sternheni.

Menisperuiites cyclopbyllii.s, Lesqx.

Plate XV, Fifi. 3.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 358, pi. vi, Hg. 4.

Leaf thick, subcoriaceous, very entire, nearly round and centrally peltate, deeply
concave, palmately five-nerved; inner lateral nerves cm-ving inside, the outer open,
nearly at right angles to the medial nerve, all dividing by open straight branches anas-
tomosing at a distance from the borders in double rows of arches; basilar veins .'? to 5,
diverging star-like from the central point.

The leaf is 7 centimeters long and 6 broad in its widest diameter; the
middle is rounded downward and a little more narrowed upward to the
round subtruncate apex. The point of attachment of the petiole is nearly
central, and though surrounded by a series of nerves diverging star-like,
it has, like the other species of this genus, five primary nerves turning
upward, the lower ones representing marginal veins. The leaf is concave
from the point of attachment of the petiole, which passes down into the
stone, leaving an opening like the pipe of a funnel.

Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Sfcrnherg.

80 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Menispermites graudis, sp. nov.
Plats XV, Figs, 1, 2.

Leaves subcoriaceous, large, flat, nearly round, broader than long, peltate ; bor-
ders entire or undulate; nerves radiating from the point of attachment, camptodrome;
primary nerves five.

This species differs from the preceding not only by the large size of
the leaves but especially by the nervation Avhich is simply camptodrome,
the veins and their divisions curving along close to the borders and anas-
tomosing in a single row of festoons. Even the medial nerve has the
same character and does not ascend to the borders, but is forked near the
apex in camptodrome divisions.

Hah. — Near Clay Centre, Kansas. //. C. Towner.

Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx.
Plate XV, Fig. 5.
Haj-den'B "Ann. Rep.," 1674, p. 357, pi. v, fig. 4.

Leaf narrowly oval or oblong, obtusely pointed, rounded at base, palmately flve-
nerved; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergeuce, the inner ones ascendiug to
near the top, branching outside; branches numerous, parallel, curving along the bor-
ders in festoons.

This fine leaf, preserved nearly entire, is 7 to 8 centimeters long, 3i
centimeters broad, nearly exactly oval-oblong, perfectly entire. It is less
distinctly palmately five-nerved than the leaves of the other species of this
genus; the two internal primary nerves are as strong as the medial one,
curve gradually nearly parallel to the borders, and near the top join the
branches of the midrib with which they anastomose in curves; the outside
lateral nerves are thinner and shorter; they ascend also nearly parallel to
the borders, disappearing in the middle of the leaf in anastomosing with
branches of the lateral primary nerves. This is a mere deviation from
the type.

Under the name of Daphnogene Kanii, Heer has published (" Fl. Arct.,''
i, p. 112, pi. xiv), from the Miocene of Greenland, leaves related by their
form to this Cretaceous species. The same kind of leaves are described by
Saporta and Marion in the "Flora of Gelinden," p. 63, pi. x, as Cocculm
Kanii. In these leaves the primary nervation is in three from the base;
in the Cretaceous leaf it is positively in five and therefore difi"erent,
appearing intermediate between that of the leaves described above as
Menispermites and that of Daphnogene, or Cocculus Kanii.

Hab. — Near Clay Centre, Kansas.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GEOUP. 81

MALVACEAE.

STEBCULIA, Linn.

Leaves alternate, petiolate, palmately deeply trilobate; triple-nerved from the top
of the petiole.

This definition represents the characters of the coriaceous leaves

which I I'efer to this genus, and which I separate from Aralia merely on

account of the primary divisions. Most of these leaves have only the

primary nerves distinct and rarely any trace of the secondary veins. By a

lower division of the lateral primary nerves, species referable, perhaps, to

this genus are described above as Aralia. If, as Schimper says, StercuUa

Majoliana, Massal., "Fl. Foss. Senig., p. 319," is referable to the group of

StercuUa Lahrusca, most of the species that are described as Aralia, if not

all, should be placed also with StercuUa. I do not admit this conclusion.

StercuUa lugiibris, sp. nov.

Plate VI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves coriaceous, large, divided near the cuneate base into three very long sub-
linear acuminate lobes; primary nerves thick, distinct to the apex.

The leaves, narrowly cuneate, somewhat decurrent at base to the thick
petiole, Avhich they reach a little below the point of union of the primary
nerves, vary in length from 12 to 24 centimeters from the base to the apex
of the lobes, which are united by obtuse comparatively narrow sinuses
at a short distance — 3 to 6 centimeters — from the base. The lobes, 1 to 2
centimeters broad in the middle, are slightly narrowed to their base, and
gradually tapering from the middle upward to an acuminate point. The
lateral are curved downward, or scythe-shaped. No trace of secondary
nervation is visible.

There is in the collection of the National Museum a set of specimens
representing an analogous form, though perhaps specifically different. The
lobes, descending nearer to the base, are shorter (7-14 centimeters long),
straight, not recurved, linear-oblong, slightly narrowed from the middle
downward to the broad obtuse sinuses and gradually to the apex. All the
points of the lobes are destroyed. Their divergence is about 25°.

^a^,._Colorado, near Golden. A. Lakes. The variety is from Kansas.
Chs. Sternberg.

CF 6

82 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Sterciilia obtusiloba, Lesqx.

Plate VIII, Fig. 3.

Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., Haydeu's "Ann. Eep.," 1874, p. 346, pi. i, fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, small, palmately tliree-lobcd ; lobes equal, liuear, obtuse, very
entire; secondary nerves obsolete.

The only leaf I have seen of this species is figured. It is 7 centi-
meters long, 6 centimeters broad between the points of the lateral lobes,
which diverge at an angle of 25° and are cut down to about two-thirds of
the leaf. The medial lobe is a little narrower than the lateral (1 centi-
meter broad); the leaf is cuneate to the base and apparently a little decur-
rent to the petiole (broken); its surface is smooth. This leaf, following
the definition of the genus, represents a Sterculia. Its name was changed
accordingly.

Hab. — Near Fort Harker, Kansas. Chs. Stemherfj.

Sterculia aperta, sp. nov.
Plate X, Figs. 2, 3.

Leaves subcoriaceous, palmately three-lobed, and triple-uerved from near tlie base;
lobes lanceolate, bluut at the apex; angle of divergence broad.

This species is different from the preceding by the form of the broader

lanceolate obtusely pointed lobes, the leaves not as thick and larger.

Fig. 3 shows traces of secondary nerves equidistant and curving to the

borders, the lower ones on the medial nerve being at right angles to it.

These leaves are related to Sterculia labrusca, Ung., a species which,

already present in the Eocene of France, is found also in all the stages of

the Tertiary, including the Pliocene, in very variable forms. A number

of specimens in the Museum of Gomp. Zool. of Cambridge represent a

form which seems intermediate between this and the preceding. The

leaves are 8 to 10 centimeters long, somewhat thick but not coriaceous,

with lobes more or less diverging, linear-lanceolate, gradually narrowed

above to a blunt point, nearly equal in length, 4 to 5* centimeters long,

12 to 14 millimeters broad.

Hab. — Kansas. Found at divers localities. Chs. Sternberg.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 83

TILIACE^.

GREVIOPSIS, Sap.

The remark made on the definition of this genus, "U. S. Geol. Rep.,"
vii, p. 257, is applicable also to the Cretaceous leaves which I have
described under this generic name. The character of the nervation
especially relates them to those figured by the celebrated author in the
"Sezanne Flora."

Greviopsis Haydenii, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 97, pi. iii, figs. 2, 4; xxiv, fig. 3.

The leaf represented in this last figure was described first in '"Amer.
Jour. Sci. and Arts," July, 1868, as Populites flahellata.

ACERACE^.

ACERITES, Newby.

Acerites pristiuus, Newby.
"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 15; "Illustr.," pi. v, fig. 4.

Leaves petiolate, cordate at the base, flve-lobed; lobes eutire, acnte;? five strong
and nearly equal veins radiate from the base into the lobes. The small nerves are
distributed over the surface in a tine net-work of which the meshes ar.i sub-rect-
angular. ( Ny.)

The figure represents a fragmentary leaf of the same character as

those described and figured in "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 56, pi. ii, figs. 1,

3, under the name of Liquidamhar integrifoUum. The relationship of these

leaves seems to be with the Araliacece, but it is as yet unascertained.

Negiindoides acutifolius, Lesqx.

"U.S. Geol. Kep.," vi, p. 97, pi. xxi, fig 5.

SAPINDACE^.

SAPmDUS, Linn.

S a p i n d u s M o r r i s o ii i , sp. nov.
Plate XVI, Figs. 1,2.

Leaflets subcoriaceous, short petioled, lanceolate -acuminate, unequal at the
rounded narrowed slightly decurriug base; lateral nerves alternate, parallel, curving
in passing to the borders, camptodrome.

The fragment represents apparently the base of a large pinnately

84 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

divided leaf, with leaflets alternate, short petioled, more enlarged on one
side near the base. The fragments of leaflets distributed on the same
piece of coarse shaly sandstone indicate their original connection with a
pinnate leaf. The lower part of the stem does not bear any fragments of
the base of other leaflets attached to it. The stone is coarse, the nerva-
tion is obscure and has no trace of subdivisions of the secondary veins.
The leaflets average 12 to 14 centimeters in length, 2* to 3 centimeters in
widtli in the broadest part below the middle.

Hab. — Near Morrison, Colorado. H. C. Beckwifh.

Fragments of what I consider a vai'iety of this species have been sent
by Chs. Sternberg to the Museum of Comp. ZooL, Cambridge, from Ells-
worth County, Kansas (Nos. 24, 37). These represent two leaflets only,
both unequal at base, one about the same size as the specimens from
Morrison, merely differing by the lateral veins being a little more oblique;
another leaflet is shorter and has the veins open proximate. It has been
found also at Atane with S. prodromus. Heer, "Fl. Arct.."' iii, p. 117, pi.
xxxiv, which it resembles.

FRANGULACE^.

CELASTROPHYLLUM, Ett.

Celastropliyllum e us i folium, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 108, pi. xxi, figa. 2, 3.

ILEX, Linn.
Ilex Strang VI lata, Lesqx.
Plate III, Fig. 7.
Havden'si •' Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 359, pi. vii, fig. i.

Leaf coriaceous, narrow, pauduriform or straugled in the middle to a small angu-
lar lobe, rounded at base in narrowing to the petiole, entire in the lower part, little
enlarged and irregularly distinctly obtusely dentate in the upper; secondary veins
proximate, in a very open angle of divergence, irregularly camptodrome or mixed.

This leaf is about 5i centimeters long (point broken) without the Ih

centimeter long petiole. The general outline of the leaf is lanceolate, but

it is narrowed in the middle, as by erosion, nearly to the medial nerve,

and gradually enlarged upward by undulations or successive large obtuse

irregular teeth. The surface is rugose; the lateral nerves, mostly camp-

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROTTP. 85

todrome, follow close to the borders, the lower pair at a more acute angle
of divergence as marginal veins, and those of the middle abruptly curved,
following also close to the borders with the same appearance as that of
the basilar nerves. This nervation is related to that of some species of
3Iynca, and still more of Ilex, like /. Ahichi, I. herheridifolia, Heer, of the
Miocene. The areolation, distinct only on a small area where the epidermis
is destroyed, is in small, angular or irregularly square areoles. The nar-
rowing of the leaf in the middle appears as produced by the gnawing of
insects. But if the vein which follows the border is not a deceptive repre-
sentation caused by the thickness of the leaf, this peculiar deformation is
natural. Leaves of Ilex are often variously and abnormally cut.

Hab. — Same as I)ryoi)liyllum (QuercusJ Holmesii, in connection with
coal strata of Southwest Colorado at a higher stage of the Cretaceous.
H. Holmes.

FEANGULACE^.

PALIURUS, Toum.

Paliurus niembranaceus, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 108, pi. xx, fig. 6.

RHAMNUS, Jnss.
Rhamnus tenax, Lesqz.

"U. S. Oeol.Rep.," vi, p. 109, pi. xxi, fig. 4.

Rhamnus prunifoliu.s, sp. nov.

Leaf coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, rounded in narrowing to the base; medial
nerve deep, straight; lateral nerves at short distance, parallel, open, arched in jjassing
toward the borders and curving along and close to them ; nervilles close, numerous,
oblique to the nerves.

This leaf, 4 to 5 centimeters long (point broken), nearly 3 centimeters
in the middle, resembles what Heer describes as Salix nermllosa, "Phyll.
Cr6t. du Neb.," pi. i, fig. 3; but the lateral nerves are open, joining the
medial nerve nearly at right angles, parallel from the base of the leaf, which
is not cuneiform but more rounded; the nervilles are oblique to the veins.
The nervation is that of a Ehamnus.

Hab. — Near Glasco, Kansas. Chs. Sternberg. No. 479 of the Museum
Comp, Zool., Cambridge.

86 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

JUGLANDE^.

JUGLANS, Linn.

Juglans? Debeyana, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vi, p. 110, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-5.

Populus Debeyana, Heer, "Phyll. Cr^t. dii Neb.," p. 14, pi. i, fig. 1; Newby., "Notes on Ext. Fl.," p. 17;
"IlUi8tr.,"pl. iv, fig. 3.

ANACARDIACE^.

Pliyllites rhoifolius, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. Ill, pi. xxii, figs. 5, G.

POMACES.

PYRUS, Lindl.
Pyrns? crctacea, Newby.
"Notes on Ext. Fl.," p. 12; " Illustr.," pi. ii, fig. 7.

Leaves petioled, small, roundisb, oval or elliptical, often slightly emargiuate,
entire or finely serrate; medial nerve strono- below, rapidly diminishing- toward the
summit; lateral nerves four or five pairs, with intermediate smaller ones, diverging from
the midrib at unequal angles, curved toward the summit, where they anastomose in a
series of arches parallel with the margins; tertiary nerves forming a net-work of which
the areoles are somewhat elongated. ( Ny.)

This leaf seems to be a small, lateral leaflet of Ju(/lans9 Debeyana.

Hab. — Smoky Hills. Kansas. Dr. Hayden.

AMYGDALE^.

PRUNUS, Toum.
P r n 11 H s c 1* e t a c e a , Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. Ill, pi. xxiii, figs. 8, 9.

LEGUMINOS^.

LEGUMINOSITES, Auct.

L e g II 111 i II o s i t c s c ii 1 1 r i f o r in i s , sp. nov.

Pl.ite X, Fig. 4.

Fruit (legume) stipitate, rounded to the point of support, enlarged above it and
gradually tapering up to an obtuse point; stipe enlarged at base.

The legume is 7J centimeters long without its stipe (a little more than

2 centimeters), 13 millimeters broad above the base, the widest part, and

gradually narrowed, by the inclination of one of its sides only, to a blunt

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 87

point. The whole surface is smooth with only some fragments of longi-
tudinal lines.

No remains of Leguminosoe have been discovered in the Dakota Group
except the one figured as above. It appears to be a stipitatc legume with
analogy of form and size to those of Lonchocarpus, H. B. A; Kunth., a genus
mostly represented in the West Indian Islands, the equatorial America.

GENERA AND SPECIES OF UNCERTAIN RELATION.
ASPIDIOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.

Hav<len"s "Ann. Rep." 1874. p. 361.

Leaves large, triangular in outline, palmately trilobate, truncate or rounded to
a peltate base; nervation coarse; primary nerves tritid, from a short distance above
the peltate base of the leaves, the lateral, at an open angle of divergence, son.etnnes
curved downward; secondary nerves generally close, parallel, camptodrome, generally
simple, joined by strong nervilles at right angles.

This group has a great affinity by the form of the leaves and the
nervation to that of the Sassafras (Araliopsis). Indeed at first sight it
appears to differ from it only by the addition of a basilar shield. The
nervation, however, differs in some characters, the primary nerves being
at a more' open angle of divergentic, as are also the secondary ones, which
are also more curved in passing to the borders. The rounded more or less
enlarged shield of the base is nerved by the secondary nerves gradually
declining downward, one pair generally attached under the point of union
of the primary nerves, the others derived from the base of the medial
nerve and passing downward, the lowest nearly perpendicular in direc-
tion, and all abruptly curving and following the borders in continuous
flexures. The disposition of the lower lateral nerves has an analogy to
that of Oredneria, with the difference that in Credneria the lower secondary
nerves are all at right angles to the midrib. The same kind and degree of
analogy is marked between these leaves and those of Protophyllum and
Fterospermiies, and also those of Platanus.

Aspidiophyllnni trilobatiim, Lesqx.
Plate XII, Fig. 1; XllI, Figs. 1-5; XIV, Fig. 1.
Leaves -enerally large, coriaceous, triangular or rhomboidal in outline, deeply
obtuse,;"rnobat" brivdly cu'neate to the base, enlarged into a half-round entire auncle
The leaves vary in size from 10 to 24 centimeters long and from 10

88 DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

to 30 centimeters broad between the lateral lobes. Some of them, appar-
ently constituting a variety of the normal form, are not half as large, their
nervation is still coarser and the surface rugose, as in pi. xiii, fig. 1, and
especially pi. xiv, fig. 1. All have been found at the same locality, mostly
alone. There is also a marked difference in the expansion of the peltate
base, which is generally half-round, as in pi. xiii, figs. 1, 3, but which
sometimes is regularly dentate lobate around, as in pi. xiii, fig. 5. But
this fragment may be referable to the following species.

Hab. — Found in numerous specimens 3J miles south of Fort Harker.
Chs. Sternberg.

Aspidiopliy lliiiii dentatum, sp. nov.

Leaves smaller, palmately tbree-lobate, peltate at the base; lateral lobe.s tri-
lobate, the medial long-, all dentate in the upper part; secondary nerves camptodrome ;
base of the leaves contracted into a fan-like flve-lobed basilar shield.

The leaves have the same general facies as those of A. trilohatumy
differing by their texture not being as thick, the nervation not as coarse,
and by the base of the leaves being contracted under the point of division
of the primary nerves into a narrow neck half a centimeter broad only,
and then abruptly enlarged into a fan-like five-lobed or deeply dentate
shield or stipule 4 centimeters broad between the summits of the lateral
teeth and 2 centimeters vertically from the base of the medial nerve to the
end of the lower lobes. This form or species with the dentate borders of
the middle lobes and the subdivisions of the lateral lobes has its affinity
to Sassafras [AraliopsisJ cretacenm, while the preceding species has it to
S. fAraliopsisJ mirahile. Another specimen of the same group shows the
basilar shield transversely oval and entire, stipuliform, also separated from
the leaf by a narrow neck. But of this I have seen only a mere fragment,
the base of a leaf. It possibly represents still another species.

Hah. — Eight miles northeast of Minneapolis. Chs. Sternberg. Speci-
mens 607 and 614 of the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge.

Aspidiophyllimi platauifoliuin, sp. nov.

Plate II, Fig. 4.

Leaves of various sizes, thinner or not coriaceous, rhomboidal in outline, irregu-
larly short trilobate, triple-nerved high above the base; secondary nerves distant and
irregular in position and direction, craspedodrome, with camptodrome divisions.

The few leaves I have seen of this species are about of the same size,

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 89

15 centimeters long, 13 centimeters broad between the lateral short broadly
obtuse lobes. The substance of the leaves is not coriaceous, rather thin
or membranaceous; the nervation not as coarse; the primary veins only
half as thick as in the preceding species. The medial nerve descends to
near the basilar margin before passing under it, and thus the tertiary or
marginal veins join the lower part of the medial nerve at right angles as
in Credneria; the upper secondary nerves, only three pairs, are very dis-
tant and oblique, not parallel nor equal in distance, and reach the margins
by their ends as craspedodrome while all their divisions are camptodrome.
The relation of this leaf to Platanus is quite distinct, as will be seen in
comparing it to P. Heerii, "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. ix, fig. 1.
Hah. — Clay County, Kansas. H. C. Towner.

Protopliyllum, Lesqx.
"U.S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 100.

Protophyllum Sternbergii, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 101, pis. xvi, xviii, fig. 2.

Protophyllum Leconteanuiu, Lesqz.

Ibid., p. 103, pi. xvii, fig. 4; xxvi, fig. 1.

Protophyllum Nebrascense, X^eaqx.
Ibid., p, 103, pi. xxvii, fig. 3.

Protophyllum quadratum, Leeqz.
Ibid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 1.

Protophyllum minus, Lesqx.
Plate IV, Fig. 6.
Ibid., p. 104, pi. xix, fig. 2; xxvii, fig. 1.

This species sometimes has the leaves very rugose and thus resembles
P. rngosum, which is, however, very different in the nervation, the large
size of the leaves, etc.

Protophyllum multinerve, Lesqz.

Ibid., p, 105, pi. xviii, fig. 1.

From numerous specimens less fragmentary than the one figured the
leaves are seen to be round or transversely oval with borders entire. The
sizes vary from 7 to 14 centimeters long and 9 to 18 centimeters broad.
The nerves are very close and numerous around the peltate base of the
leaves; above it they count 8 to 10 pairs, the lower forking generally once,,
the upper simple.

90 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

P r o t o p h y 1 1 II m r u g- o s u m , Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. lO.'i, pi. xvii. figs. 1. 2; pi. xix, iig. 3.

Among other leaves of this species there is one entirely preserved.
No. 747. in the Museum Comp. Zool. Cambridge. It measures 17 centi-
meters long, 10 broad, is undulate on the borders or somewhat dentate
by the projection of the lateral veins, and agrees in every point by form
and nervation with the figure and description of the species {loc. cit.).

Protopliyllum Haydeiiii, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 106, pi. xvii, fig. 3.

Protopliylluin cretlnerioides, Lesqx.
Pl.ite II, Figs. 1-3.
Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1874, p. 363, pi. iii, tig. 1 ; viii, fig. 4.

Leaves small, nearly romul, broadly ctiiieate or subtruiicate at base, loug-petioled ;
borders entire or more generally undulate; nervation obscurely trifid; secondary veins
parallel, equidistant, at various angles of diveigcuce, more or less branching.

The leaves vary in size from 6 to 8' centimeters both ways. The
borders are either deeply undulate or nearly entire, though all tlie nerves
and their divisions are craspedodrome; the secondary nerves are open, at
right angles toward the base. The areolation is formed by anastomosing
of continuous nervilles at right angles to the veins and by their sub-
divisions in the areas, also at right angles, forming very small quadrate
meshes, as seen in fig. 3. As in the other species of the genus, the nerva-
tion is more or less obscurely trifid. The lower primary lateral nerves
being at a distance above the borders have under them, as in Credneria,
two pairs of thinner secondary or marginal nerves at right angles. But
as the lower veins often branch like the upper ones and have the same
direction as those above, the nervation sometimes appears pinnate, as in
fig. 1. The ternate disposition is, however, distinct in fig. 3.

Hah. — Kansas. Not rare. Chs. Sternherg, H. C. Towner.

P r o t o p h y 1 1 II in ? M ii tl g e i , Lesqx.
"U. S Geol. Rep," vi, p. 106, pi. xviii, fig. 3.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP. 91

ANISOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 98.

Anisopliylluin semi-alatum, Lesqx.
/«</.. p. 98, pi. vi, figs. 1-5.

No other specimen.s have been .seen of this species since it was first
examined.

EREMOPHYLLUM, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 107.

Eremophy llii III liiii brin tiiin , Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 107. pi. viii, fig. 1.

The specimen figured is the only one seen of this kind.

VEGETABLE REMAINS OF UNCERTAIN AFFINITY.
PHYLLITES, Auct.

Pliyllite.s Vauoiue, Heer.

Ibid., p. 113, pi. x.\, fig. 7; xxviii, fig. 8.

Phyllitcs rliouiboideus, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 11-2. pi. vi, fig. 8.

Phyllites cotinu.s, Lesqx.

Hayden's "Ami. Rep.," 1874, p. 364.

Bumelia ilarcouama, lleer, " U. S. Gool. IJep.," vi, p. 90, pi. xxviii, fig. 'Z.

Phyllites umbonatus, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Kep.," vi, p. 113, pi. xix, fig. 4.

Phyllites aiuorphus, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 113, pi. xxii, figs. 3, 4.

Ptenostrobus, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 114.

Ptenostrobus Nebrasceiisis, Lesqx.
Ihid., p. 114, pi. xxiv, fig. 1.

CARPOLITHES, Auct.
Carpolithes species?

Ibid., p. 114, pi. xxvii, fig. 5; xxx, fig. 11.

CAUDEX.
Caudex spiiiosiis, Lesqx.
Cauliniiei tpinoiua, Lesqx., Ibid., p. 115, pi. xxvii, fig. 4.

92 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

CONCLUDING REMARKS.

The Flora of the Dakota Group, as already remarked, is considered
as relating the formation which it represents to the Cenomanian or Middle
Cretaceous. In order to ascertain the validity of the relationship, and
also to have a clear exposition of the general characters of the vegetation
of the time, I have prepared the following table of the species of fossil
plants which have been described by authors as referable to that stage of
the Cretaceous.

1st. Those from Atane, Greenland; described by Heer in the "Fl.
Arct.," including part ii of vol. vi, recently published.

2d. The species known from Moletein and Quedlinburg, described by
the same author.

3d. The plants found in the Quader sandstone of the Hartz and of
Bohemia, described or mentioned in different memoirs by Hampe, Stiehler,
Dunker, Goeppert, Feistmantel, Corda, etc.

4th. The species described from Niedershoena in Saxony, by d'Ettings-
hausen.

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GEOTJP.

93

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS OF TEE CRETACEOUS CENOMAS[AN

FORMATION.

s

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Dakota Group— Kan-
sas, Nebraska, Min-
nesota.

Dakota Group— Col-
orado, Eastern base
of the Mountaios.

Greenland — Schists uf
Atane.

1

Europe— Moletein,
Quedlinburg.

Quader Sandstone—
Hartz, Bohemia.

1 X

8 §

■0 5
^1

u

1

CKVPTOrtAMELffi.i

Equisffex.

+

■

2

+

+

■^

Filices.

+

A

1

■>

Cyathea fertilis, Hr

+
+
+
+

+

+
+
+

t)

7

P

q

in

11

+

i^

14

+

+

+

+

+

n

+
+

ifi

+
+
+

+
+
+

17

18

I't

4-
+

•■HI

•''I

+

OO

+
+

03

. ..

+

24

+

25
26

27

+

+

+
+
+
+

+
+
+
+
+
+

28
29
30
31

:j2
33

1M
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+ +
+

+
+

+

+
+

Gleichenia NordeaskiUldi, Hr

+

> I omit in this table the Thallopliytea represented by six species of fungi upon leaves of Kiedei-slicena and of .^taoe, and the
Biarine Zunarites I'jiiud in ct^uiiectiun with animal remains, especially niullusks, in strata overlying the Dakota Group.

94

DISTKIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Tahle of Distribution of the Plants of ike Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Gleichenia comptoniaefolia, Ett. . .

Gleichenia (ibtusata, Hr

Lygodium tiichomanoides, Lx. . .

Osinuiida Obergiana, Hr

Weichselia Ludovicce, Stiehl

Rliizocarptte.

Marsilea cretacea, Hr

Selaginf.te.

Selaginella ::rctica, Hr

Phenogame^.

Cycadex.

Cycas Steenstrupi, Hr

Cycadites Dicksoni, Hr

PterophyUmn cretosum, Reich

Pterophyllum Saxonicutn, Reich.

Zamites hitipemiis, Hr

Podozamites Haydenii, Lx

Puduzamites Ernestinae, Stieb

Podozamites mnrgiuatus, Hr

Podozamites minor, Hr

Pudozamites tenuinervis, Hr

Podozamites oblonpus, Lx

Podozamites angustifolius ? , Hr..

Podozamites prtelongus, Lx

Podozamites emarginatus, Lx

Podozamites caudatus, Lx

Otozamites ? Grcenlandicus, Hr. . . .
Nelsonia Jobnstrupi, Hr

Coniferse.

Araucaria spathulata, Ny

Cuningliamitps elegans, Corda.. ..

Cuningliamites squamosa, Hr

Cuninghamites oxycedrus, St

Cuninghamites Stembergii, Ett...

CuniDghamites Iwrealis, Hr

Pinus Quenetedti, Hr

Pinus vagiDalis, Hr ,

Pinus Staratschini, Hr

Pinus Uppemavikensis, Hr

Pinus Olafiana, Hr

Abietites cnrvifoHus, Dkr

Abietites G cepperti, Dkr

Abietites Hartigii, Dkr

Abietites I'lrnestinie, Lx

Sequoia rigida, Hr ,

Sequoia ambigua, Hr

Sequoia Reichenbachi, Hr

Sequoia pectioata, Hr

^ a

A 5

+

+

+

i e

o

+
+

+

■+■

.+•

+
+

+

+
+

+
+

+
+

+
+
+
+

+
+
+

I 5

+

+

+

+ +

+

1

»
J

+

+

+
+
+
+

+
+

+
+

+

+
+
+

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

95

Tahle of Di»tr'dnUion of the Plants of the Cretaeeous Certomanian Formation — Continued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

S 3 S
O W rt

o

s -z

z 3

1^

i

S '°

0) O

to PS

f a"

I

86
87
88
8'J
S)0
91
93
93
94
95
90
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
lOJ
106
107
108
109
110
111

113
U4
US

117
118
119

121

122

Sequoia fastigiata, St

•Sequoia subulata Ilr

Sequoia cundita, Lx

Sequoia ? funnusa. Lx

Torreya oblanceolata. Lx

Geinitzia formosa, llr

C^'parissidiuni gracile, Ilr

Giyptostrobus graciUimus, Lx.. .

Widdringtonites subtilis, Hr

Frenelites Reichii, Ett

Tliuites Pfaffii, Hr

Thuite.s crussus, Lx

Tbuites Meriani, Hr

MuricoDia cyclotoxon. Deb

Liboeedrus cretacea, Hr

Junipenis macilenta, Hr

Juniperus bypaoides, Hr

Damara borealis, Hr ,

Damara inicrolepis, Hr

Ginkgo primordialis, Hr

G iukgo multinervis, Hr

Baieiu sagittata, Hr

Baiera leptopoda, Hr

Baiera incurvata, Hr

Inolepis species

Tliinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Hr..

RhizanthK.

+

+
+

+

+

+

+

Williamsonia cretacea, Hr

MONOCOTYLEDONEB.

Glur(uicx.at.

Arundo GroenlaDdica, Hr

Phragmites cretaceus, Lx

Culmites cretaceus, Ett

Alismactst.

Alisma reticulata ? . Hr

Coronarix.

+

Lamprocarpites iiitidas, Hr

Majanthemophyllum cretaceum, Hr

M^jantbemophyllum laaceolatum, Hr. .

VioscOTtie.

Dioscorea \ cretacea, Lx

Sparganium cretaceum, Hr

Cauliuites gtigmarioides, Ett

+
+

+
+
+
+
+

+
+

+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+

+
+
+

+

+

+

+

+

1 Ueer conBiders these three Bpecies as eyiioDyms.

96

DISTRIBUTION OF SPEGIE9.

TahU of DUtTihvHon of the Plants

of the CreicLceous Cenoinanian

Formation — CoDtinued.

1

s
S5

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Dakota Groap — Kan-
sas, Nebraska, HIu-
nesota.

Dakota Group— Col-
orado. Eastern base
of the MoQDtains.

1

1

1 1
1 <

o

}i

i »

1

§ £
§ 1

If

1 b

8 S
^ K

» 6

•o §

« M

— ea

3
is

123

124

125

126

Scitaminea.

+

Pandanea.

+
-t-

+

Palm«.

+

D1C0TVLED0NE8.

i\fyricaceje.

-1-

+

J31

+

+

?

+
+
+
+

133

134

135

+

136

137

+

nfl

Betulacex.

+

+

+

+
+
+

CupuH/erx.

Dryophyllum (Quercus) latifolium, Li.

Dryophylluin (Quercus) primordiale, Lx

+

+
+
+

M7

14H

140

Querous Westfalica, Hos. & v. d. M

+
+
+
+
+
+
+

TV)

151

152

153

154

^'^'^

IVi

+

n?

-f

I^fl

+
+

Ti't

160

Querous siuuata, Ny

161

+

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

97

Tahle of Distribution of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

I6-J

IC3
164

165
166
167
168
169
170
171
17v!
173
174
175
17(i
177
178
179
1811
181
182
183

1>'4
185
186
187
188

lyo

191

lys

UI3
V.A
195
196
197

i;*

19!)
SOO
201
202

203
204

NAMES OF SPECIES.

ai

1 »-

1 E :

^ J

§ 1 ,

s >5 a

= =■ J

Fagus prisca, Ett

FaguB pulycladrt, Lx

Fagus cretacea, Ky

Salicinem.

Salix nervillosn, Hr

Salix Gcetziaiui, Ilr

Salix proteatolia, Lx

Salix Meekii. Ny

Salix flexiiosa, Ny. :

Salix cuneata, Ny.

Salix Hartigii.Bkr

Populus litigiosa, Hr

INipKlus cyclophylla, Hr

Popul(» rlliptica, Xy

Populus niieiiti liylla, Ny

Pupalus ? citrdifblia, r»y

Populus Cerggreni, Hr

Populus aniissa, Hr.

Populus liyperborea, Hr

Populus stygia, Hr ,

Populus primaeva, Hr

Populites Lancastriensis, Li. .
Populites elegans, Lx

Platanta.

Plalauus Newberryaaa, Hr

Platanus obtusiloba, Lx

Platanus primaeva, Lx

Platanus Heerii, Lx

Platanus diminutiva, Lx

Stijraciflua.

Liquidambar integrifulium, Lx.

Fieus protogica, Elt

Ficus protog^a, H r.

Ficus Ocinitzii, Ett

Ficus bumelioides, Ett

Ficus priinordialis, Hr

Ficus Slohliana, Hr

Ficus Kraiisiana, Jfr

Ficus Halliaiia, Lx

Ficus Beckwithii, Ly

Ficus angustata, Lx

Ficus Magnoliafolia, Lx..

Ficus Olasccena, Lx

Ficus distorta, Lx

Ficus lauropliylla. Lx. . .
Ficus Atanepa, Hr

+

+
+
+
+

+
+
+
+
+

+

+

+
+

+

+

+

+

+

+
+
+
+

S E

1 a

+
+

+

C f7

98

DISTEIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Table of DUtribntion of tlie Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

i

s
a;

NAMES or SPECIES.

Dakota Group — Kan*
sas, Nebraska, Min-
nesota.

Dakota Group- Col-
orado, Eastern base
of the Mountains.

Greenland— Schists of
Atane.

Europe — Moletein.
Quedlinburg .

I

1 e
II

1 ^

M

•a i

S5

Liiwer Crctiiceous.

"05

+
+

"nfi

"in

Artocarpex.

+

I'dB

Urticini'-ie.

+

+

909

«in

Daphnex.

+
+

911

Proteacex.

212

Pruteoides lancifoli us, Hr

j_

+
+

213

•214

+

+

"H

"Ifi

■^17

+
+
+

91 P

91 q

o-^O

+

+
+

9?1

«<)..

fl-ri

224

Loinatia saportanea, Lx

+

+

99;i

+
+
+

f-'r,

997

228

Laurinex.
Laurus Nebrascensis. Lx

+

229

830

+

831

.i;,.i

+

233

+

+
+
4-

834

23.5

236

237

+
+

238

239

+

840

4-

"11

1

^40

4

+

!

iM3

+

r."

244

+

1

24.5

+

+

i

24fi

1

1

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

99

Tafife 0/ DUtribution of the Plants

of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

2

NAMES OF SPECIES.

a a

& i

1*1

fl.i

^ S a

III
Hi

0

.2

■i

J,

1 i

S <

i .

« s

It

¥ 0

* Q 3

3 <^

i

1 1

li

1 ^

= 1

S 1

« '*'

•0 s

J, 00

1

1

i
1

£

347

+
-1-

■748

Sassafras (Amlinpsis) ubtusum, Lx

fAI

Sassafras (Aml'mpsis) mirabile, Lx 1 +

•i.tO

Sassafms (Araliopsis) dissectum. I.x +

Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lx 1 +

-?51

+

^fi9

•>5;t

+

■?M

+

+
+

■->5n

■?nfi

257

Apocy7t€ie.

+

-1t8

Asarinese.

+

S59

Myrsdnex.

+

260

Diospyrinea.
Siipotaoites Haydenii, Ny

+
+
+
+

261

+

262

263

264

+

+

+
+
+

+

•■'fiS

Ericacca.

+

26C
267

:::::.::.

266

Asclepiadex.

'

"70

Aralidcese.

+
+
+

+

+

O-JJ

"7'^

+

■,74
■27 1 i

C83
:285

+•

Aralia quinque partita, Lx

+
+
+
+
+

Aralia concreta, Lx

*

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

100

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Tabk of Distribution of the Plants

of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

B

a

NA.MES or SPECIES.

c c

Si
i «

ill

i §1

tt K E

•

II

o

a

c a

- n

s -

1

ii
M i

II
i K

! 1 ■•

1 g

^Pfi

Ampelidea.

+

op7

+

'ipR

+
+
+
+
+

opt)

+

990

oqi

oqo

oqi

+
+

oq4

oq^

+

!

"•)fi

+
+

+

+
+
+

oqy

oqp

HamameliiUs.

Hamamelites Kansaseanus, Lx

Hamamelites teouinervis, Lx

^•OQ

•ton

301

Hamamelites? cordatus, Lx

Cornex.

30^

+

+
+
+
+

1

T01

Magnollacex.

+

+

?04

T0'>

+

+

^ofi

307

+

+
+

+
+

308

loq

+

+

•tin

?n

+

31*^

+
+
+
+

+
+

+

:tn

314

Liriodendmn intermedium, Lx

315

31fi

317

31R

31<1

3^n

Liriopliyllum Iteckwifhii, Lx

+
+

+
+

1

T*l

Liriophyllum popiiloides, Lx

+

TT*>

Liriopliyllum cordatum, Lx

3-^3

3?4

Anonacett.
Anooa crelacea, Lx

Banuncnlact^.

+

s^^n

+
+

32f.

1

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

101

Table of DUtribiUion of the Plants of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

e -a

2 a

a

327
328
329
330

■s.n

332
333
334
335

337

338
339
340

341
■M2

343
344
345
346
347

348
349
350
351
362
353
354
355
356
357
358

359
360
3G1
362
363
364
365

Menispermacae.

Meuispermites obtusifolius, Li...

Menispermites Salinensis, Lr,

Menispefmites aceiifolius, Ll

Menispermites populifolius, Ijx. ,
Menispermites cyclophylluB, Lx.

Menispermites graudis. Lx

Menispermites aciitilobus, Lx. . . .

Menispermites dentatus, Hr

Menispermites ovalis. Lx

Menispermite.s borealia, Hr

..Vymp/i xacete.

Neliirabium aretiriim, Hr

Maivacem.

.Sterciilia obtiisiluba, Lx

Sterculia aperta. Lx

Stercuiia hignbris. Lx

Tiliacese.

Greviopsis Ilaydenii, Lx

Apeibopsis Thomseoiana, Hr. .

Aceracese.

Saplndus prodromus, Hr

Sapindus Morrisoni. Lx

Acer antiquum, Ett

.\cerites pristinus. Ny

Negundnides acutifolius, Lx

FrnnffuUnex.

Celastrophyllum ensitblium, Lx. . . .
Celastrophyllum lancenlatum, Ett..
Celastrophyllum integrifulium, Ett,

Celastropliyllum obtusum, Hr

Paliunis membranaceus, Lx

Ilex slrangulata, Lx

Ilex antiqua, Hr

Rhamnus (Erstedi, Hr

Rhamnus prunifolius, Lx

Rbamtius tenax, Lx

Rhamnus acuta, Hr

Myrtacem.

Eucalyptus Geinitzi, Hr

Eucalyptus borealia, Hr

Myrtophyllum pa^^'^lum. Hr...
Myrtophylluni pusillum, Hr.. ..
Myrtophyllum SchUbleri, Hr...

Metrusideros peregrinus, Hr

Callistemopbyllum Heerii, Ett..

+
+
+
+
+
+
+

+

+
+

+
+
+

+
+

+
+

+

+
+

+

+

+
+

+

+

+

+
+

102

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

TchU of Distribution of tite Plants

of the Cretaceoua Cenomanian Formation — Conlinutd.

1

E

NAMES OK SPECIES.

11

« i .

"3 2

J £ s

2 1 1
C; H a

^ 4 S

1 i ^

Q

■s

.2

1

1 i

£ <

n

i c

1

l-i

•S i

St

11

1 x

? 1

II
. -

If

'■2 S.

nfifi

Columni/era.
Pterosperinites cordifolius. Hr

+
+

:wi7

Ptemspennitesauriculatiis, Hr.

3H8

JugJandc.'e. '

+

3(i9

+

n70

+

:i7i

Anacardiacea.

+

1

37?

+

373

+

374

+

37.'i

I*rnna.ce«.
Pyrus I eretaoea. Ny

AmiifjikiU:c.

Prunus? cretaoea, Lx.

Leguminosie.

+
+

37fi

377

+
+
+
+
+
+
+

37P

37P

3P0

3)31

3f!?

+

+
+

3P3

384

385

+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+

38f>

387

388

38**

3^*0

341

3'V^

3'13

+

3' 14

+
+
+

345

3on

3'»7

Genera and species of uncertain relation.

+

3M8

+

+
+
+
+

4-

+
+

34M

4(>n

401

4()V

403

404

1

FLORA OF THE DAKOTA GROUP.

103

Table af DUtrihution of the Plants

of the Cretaceous Cenomanian Formation — Continued.

1

B
s
Z

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Dakota Group— Kan-
sas, Nebraska, Min-
nesota.

Dakota Group— Col-
orado. Eastern base
of the Mountains.

Greenland— Schists of
Atane.

Europe— Moletein,
Quedllnburg.

li

V

1 >.

1 f

i
1

405

+_

406

+
+
+

407

408

+

+

410

+

+
+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+ •

+

+

414

415
4IB
417
418
419

•

480
4''*1

422
423
424
435
426
427
42f
429
430
■131
432
433
434
435
43(i
437
438
439
440
441
442

1

+
+
-f
-f
+

+
+

+

+

+

+

+

THE RELATIONSHIP OF THE FLORA OF THE DAKOTA

GROUP.

In comparing first the Flora of the Dakota Group to plants described
by Heer from Kome, referable to the lowest Cretaceous or Neocomiaii
formation, the table of distribution indicates an extremely great difference
in the characters»of the constituents. Two species only are common to
both these groups of plants: Gleichenia Nordenskioldi, a fern, and Sequoia
Reichenhachi, a Conifer. These species are of predominant and persistent
Jurassic types, remnants of old epochs. The single dicotyledonous species
discovered in the group of plants of Kome, Pojiulus primceva. belongs to
the section of the coriaceous poplars, represented at Atane by two other
species. No poplar of this section has been observed as yet among the
vegetable remains of the Dakota Group. This last flora is, therefore,
without affinity to that of Kome. But with the flora of Atane that of the
Dakota Group has a marked degree of affinity, 15 species of plants being
common to both. They are: Pimis Quenstedti, Sequoia Beichenbachi, S.
fastigiata, Thinfeldia Lesquereuxiana, Platanus Heerii, Ficus Mohliana, Sas-
safras recurvafum, Diospyros priinceva, Andromeda Parlatorii, Cissites affinis.
Magnolia alternans, Magnolia Capellini, Liriodendron 3Ieekii, Sapindlis Mor-
risoni. Besides these, Thuites crassus and Myrica Sternhergii of the Dakota
Group are so closely allied to T. Pfaffii and M. Thidevsis of Atane that
these forms, described under difterent specific names, appear to be mere
varieties; and th& same can be said of Ficus prof ogcea diid Aralia Ravniana
of Atane, which, as far as can be surmised in comparing figures and descrip-
tions, appear identical with Ficus Beckwithii and Aralia Towneri of the
Dakota Group. The relationship is the more remarkable as the affinities
are not limited to one or a few peculiar sections of the vegetable kingdom,
but refer to plants of most of the divisions known in the flora of the pres-
ent epoch, at least in that of the temperate regions. Of the 65 genera to

U)5

106 EELATIONSHIP OF THE

which the plants of the Dakota Group liave been referred, 40 are repre-
sented at Atane; and in them (besides Ferns, Conifers, Monocotyledons)
there are, in the Dicotyledons. Mafjnoliacew, Anonacew, Meiiispermaccce,
Vitacece, Sapindacece, Araliacece, under the subdivision of the Polypetalous;
Legutninosce, Ericacece, Ehenacece, in the Monopetalous: Ilamamelncece,
Cornacece, Rhamnacem, Urticacece f Morece Juglandece, etc. J, in the Apetalous.
Hence the relation of these tloras is, so to speak, general. There is only a
marked difference in the number of species represented in a few groups.
Atane, for example, has 35 species of ferns and 28 of Conifers, while only
6 ferns and 9 Conifers are known from the Dakota Group. This last flora
has a large number of species in the genera Salix. Flafarms, Sassafras,
Aralia. Liriodendron, Menispermitcs, Frotophyllum, while Atane has pre-
dominance of species in Magnolia, in the Myriacece, Pterospermites, BJtus.
and especially in the Leguminoso', of which 18 species are described by
Heer, while only one is known from the Dakota Group. But these differ-
ences merely show the influence of local circumstances, lower temperature,
more open ground perhaps for the plants of Atane, where ferns and
Leginninosce are more abundantly distributed than in forests of large-leafed
trees, like those of which the flora of the Dakota Group is especially
composed.

As Kome and Atane have in common 8 species of Ferns and Gynnios-
perms, of wliicli two only have been found in the Dakota Group, it might
be supposed that the Atane flora is older than that of the Dakota Group.
The characters of the Dicotyledonous plants lead to a different conclu-
sion; for some of these plants of Atane are identical or very closely related
to species of the upper Cretaceous, or Senonian. while none of them have
been observed in the Dakota Group; Quereus Westfalica and Q. hieracifvUa,
recorded by Heer in the flora of Atane, are described from the Senonian of
Europe; two species of Dcwalquea, also recognized by Heer in the plants
of Atane, are found in the upper Cretaceous of Belgium and the Paleocene
of France, while Cinnamomum Sezannense, which Heer has also found in
the plants of Atane, is lower Eocene in France. Therefore, it is evident
that the formation of Atane is somewhat more recent than that of the
Dakota Group, apparently an upper stage of the same.

The degree of relationship of the Dakota Group flora with that of the

FLORA OP THE DAKOTA GROUP. 107

Cenomanian of Europe in divers localities indicated in the table, is the least
distinctly marked with Quedlinburg. From this place Heer has described
20 species, 3 of which only — Crleichenia Kurriana, Sequoia Beichenhachi. and
Proteoitles lancifolius — are identified in the Dakota Group. The stage of
the Quedlinburg beds is not positively determined. While some geologists
refer it to the Cenomanian. Goeppert considers it as lower Senonian. or as
a formation more recent than that of the Cretaceous of Kansas. It lias a
Oredneria [C. infe(/errima, Zenk.), also found at Atane. The flora of Moletein
offers, in nearly the same number .of species (18), more definite points
of affinity with that of the Dakota Group in 7 identical species, 3 of which
are dicotyledonous: Ficus Mohliana, Aralia formosa, and Magnolia speciosa.
The Moletein formation is generally admitted as equivalent to that of the
lower Quader sandstone of Gei'many, from which at different localities in
the Hartz and in Bohemia 30 species of plants have been described. Of
these, also, 8 are found in the Dakota Group. Hence the marked analogy
in the components of these floras authorizes the conclusion of equivalency
of the age of the Dakota Group with that of the Quader sandstone of
Germany, which is as positively determined as Cenomanian by its animal
fossils as the Dakota Group is recognized as Middle Cretaceous by the in-
vertebrate remains which abound in the strata of the Fort Benton Group,
immediately overlying it.

We may have an opportunity to see in the characters of the plants
further described in this volurtie, from the different stages of the Tertiary,
some of the types of the Dakota Group reappearing through subsequent
periods, especially in the Miocene. But this cannot in any way nullify
the originality of these types, and what is said above sufficiently proves
that if the Dakota Group has in its flora some plants closely allied to
Miocene species, and also to plants living at the present time, the Cre-
taceous age of the group is positively fixed.

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

The age of the Laramie Group of Hayden is not yet definitively deter-
mined. The remains of fossil plants, ahundantly procured from this
formation, especially at Golden, Black Buttes, and Point of Rocks, have
been recognized by botanists as pertaining to a flora mostly composed of
Tertiary types, while, according to zoologists, the fauna of the same for-
mation is Cretaceous in character. Though the question has already been
discussed at length and considered under diverse points of view, my own
opinion being given in the preceding volume of the •"U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii,
pp. 338-352, iu F. V. Hayden's "Ann. Rep.,'" 1872 to 74, etc., it is proper
briefly to present here some new facts bearing on the subject, and lo note
the conclusions which may be derived from them.

1st. The flora of the Laramie Group has a relation, remarkably well
defined, with that of Sezanne. This relation becomes still more distinctly
shown by the few species of plants which have recently been added to it
and are described below. The flora is not vague or indefinite in its char-
acter; its types are clear. and precise; those which are limited to the
formation are found in the divers localities where the remains of plants
have been discovered, the relation of some others is with plants of a higher
stage, especially with those of the Miocene; very few are Cretaceous, and
these are mostly represented by persistent species which, derived from the
Jurassic, have passed through the intervening period to the present epoch.

Though the geological surveys of the Government have not sent me
from the Laramie Group any specimens of fossil plants to be examined
and described in this volume, I have had the opportunity of looking over
a large collection of plant remains obtained at Golden for the Museum of
Comparative Zoology of Cambridge. They mostly represent species already
known. Of the new ones, none are referable to Cretaceous types; they are
still more generally allied to those of Sezanne. This does not imply thaf

109

110 FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

tlic flora of the Laramie is positively identical in its geological horizon
witii that of Sezanne. There are marked differences in the general char-
acters of the vegetable groups. The flora of the Laramie, for example,
has a remarkable predominance of species of palms, while these are, on
the contrary, very rare at Sezanne. As the palms have their origin, as
far as known, in the middle Cretaceous, where they have been observed in
very rare remains, limited to one or two species, and as their development
has been gradually progressing through the more recent formations, this
fact, or the abundance of remains of palms in the flora of the Laramie, gives
to it a somewhat more recent aspect than that of Sezanne, where the absence
of palms, however, may have resulted from mere local circumstances.

2d. Some time ago the members of one of the scientific expeditions of
Princeton College discovered and collected in Wyoming a number of fine
specimens of fossil plants referable, by their characters, to a stage of the
Cretaceous more recent than the Cenomanian Dakota Group. As far as
can be judged by a preliminary examination, the species, mostly Quercites
and Araliaceoe, are related by identical types, even by some identical species,
to the flora of the Senonian, as it is known in Germany by the plants
published by Hosius and Von der Mark, and in Belgium by those of Debey.
They have also a degree of affinity, though less distinct, with those of the
Marnes Heersiennes of Gelinden, a formation which, in France, constitutes
part of the series of the Sables de Bracheux or of the London clay, etc..
the lowest part of the Tertiary system, or Eocene, as it is generally admitted
to be by European geologists. The plants of Gelinden, partly Senonian in
their characters, are related to the Sezanne flora by one identical species
and a number of others of generic or typical affinity. Hence we see now,
in the floras of the North American Continent, from the Cenomanian to the
Eocene of the Laramie, a succession of vegetable groups corresponding to
the European series, with the exception only of the flora of Gelinden in
the Sables of Bracheux, not yet discovered on this continent. According
to French geologists the Sezanne beds are comprised in the Pisolitic lime-
stone, a formation superior to the Sables of Bracheux, and hence more
distinctly referable to the Tertiary.

3d. A memoir published by Professor Cope on the horizon of extinct

FLORA OF THK LAEAMIE GROUP. HI

vertebrates of Europe and North America^ contains very valuable and
interesting documents, which really show thnt the evidence afforded as to
the age of the Laramie Group both by the remains of animals and by those
of plants is not far discordant. In the table indicating the correlation of
fill the formations from the lowest to the more recent (pp. 50 and 51 of the
memoir quoted above) the hoi-izon of the Sezanne flora, or the Pisolitic
limestone, is not separately indicated, but is probably in what the author
calls the Puerco stage, hypothetically identified with the Thanetian, or
lower Eocene; the whole Puerco and Laramie on one side, and the Sables
of Bracheux on the other, being marked as Post-Cretaceous. Now the rela-
tion and difference between the vertebrates of the Laramie and those of
the Sables of Bracheux is established by Professor Cope as follows: "The
genera of Linosauria f Palceoscincus, Cionodon. Diclonms, Monoclonhis,
LysganusJ, which constitute a predominant type in the Laramie Group,
have not been found in any other part of the world. Mingled with them
were species of crocodiles and turtles of inditferent characters, wiiile a
number of other forms existed which had a limited range in time, and
hence are important indications of stratigraphic position. Such ai:e the
genera Myledaphus (Cope) and Clastes (Cope), which have been found also
near Rheims, France, by Dr. Lemoine. in the Sables de Bracheux. which
are regarded as the lowest Tertiary. Such is the curious Saurian type
Champsosaurus (Cope), Simcedosaurus (Grev.),and the turtle genus Comp-
■semys (Leidy), which Lemoine finds a little higher up in the series in the
conglomerate of Gerny, which is the lower part of the Suessonian. In
France, a genus of the Laramie, Polytliorax, extends into the Lignite or
upper Coryphodon beds of the Suessonian. Thus the Laramie is inter-
calated in its characters between the Cretaceous period on one hand and
the Tertiary on the other, and its fauna includes genera and orders of
Jjoth great series."

Admitting the exposition of the characters of the strata as made by
the celebrated author of the notice, it may be observed that, from the
table which follows the above remark, all the genera common to the Sables
of Bracheux and the Laramie Group forcibly indicate relationship to the

'The relation Lif the horizon of extinct vertebrata of Europe and Norlli America. "U. S. Gcol. «& Geog.
■Survey" (Ha.vden), Bull, v, No. 1.

112 FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

Tertiary, even to strata above the Eocene. The other genera, as remarked
by Professor Cope, are Liuosmirian of Mezozoic types, but are without any
representatives in Europe; hence they can only be used as hypothetically
implying reference of the Laramie Group to the Post-Cretaceous. For they
have never been found anywhere but in America, while the reference of
the Laramie to the Tertiary age is based on the positive evidence of species
or genera represented in that formation both in Europe and America.

Professor Heer. in the Vltli volume of the ''Arctic Flora," has exam-
ined the question from the same point of view. After remarking that
the Tertiary character of the fossil plants of the Laramie Group, confirmed
by that of the mollusks. had rightly forced me to recognize it as Tertiary,
he adds that the discovery at Black Buttes of Agafhairmas s//lvesfris. a
Dinosaurian, had been considered by zoologists as sufficient authority for
the admission not only of Black Buttes but of the whole Laramie Group
into the Cretaceous; this from the dogma that Dinosaurians have disap-
peared with the Cretaceous. That a Saurian, he says, has been found
only at that locality, is no reason for recognizing it as a Cretaceous species,.
but the only conclusion which can be drawn from the fact is, that until
now it has been supposed that the Dinosaurian type had died in the Cre-
taceous, while animals of this kind have permitted some of their offspring
to live still in the Tertiary. And, indeed, in regard to that, other groups
of Saurians, like the crocodile, have lived in far different periods. There-
fore the Agathaumas of Black Buttes is not proof at all that at that locality
a Tertiary flora was existing at the same time as a Cretaceous fauna, as
admitted by Professor Cope; for a single animal does not constitute a fauna
any more than a fragment of plant could constitute a flora. Added to this,
it is also well to remark that at Black Buttes, in a stratum immediately
above the bed where the remains of Af/afJ/awnas were found, a fish, Celasies^
four species of turtles, an alligator, and a mammal have been discovered,
and that all these animals are undoubtedly Tertiary.'

4tli. The Laramie formation is a land or fresh-waler formation. If
sufficient proof of this fact was not given by the remains of plants and
the numerous coal deposits found at divers stages over its whole extent,.

' O. Heer, Beitiage zur Miocene Flora von North Canada, p. 7, in Flora foBsilis Aretiea, vol. vi, part 'i.

FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 113

the molloscan fauna would offer an incontestable evidence. Professor G.
A. White, in a paper lately published,^ writes as follows: "The inverte-
brate fauna of the Laramie Group is wholly different from that of any of
the Marine Cretaceous formations, with one of which some writers have
confounded it. It contains no true marine type of any kind, but it does
contain many brackish-water molluscan forms, and also the remains of
many fresh and land mollusks. The fauna characterizes a great wide-
spread geological group of strata in the most distinct and unequivocal
manner, several of its molluscan species now being known to occur at
localities more than a thousand miles apart." After remarking on the
erroneous statements in the text-book of Geology by Professor Geikie,
and on the assertion of Professor J. P. Stevenson upon the presence of
marine strata of the Fox Hills Group alternating with those of the Lara-
mie, Professor White adds: "That any true Laramie strata ever alternate
with those of the Fox Hills Group, or any other Marine Cretaceous Group,
or that any true marine fossils were ever collected from any strata of the
Laramie Group, I cannot admit. I regard all such statements as the result
of a misunderstanding of the stratigraphical geology of a region in which
such observations are said to have been made."

These remarks agree entirely with those I have had opportunity to
make in my researches on the flora of the Laramie Group.'^ The flora,
like the invertebrate fauna, is, on the whole, of a peculiar character, uni-
formly distributed over the whole extent of the formation, and free from
any types or characters relating it to the Cretaceous flora. As the Lara-
mie Group has never been subjected to submersion in the deep sea, the
few remains of Dinosaurians found in it are derived from low marine
lagoons penetrating into the land, and cannot impress the formation with
the Cretaceous character. This being the case, it is not at all surprising
to find remains of marine animals of Cretaceous types with remains of
plants of Tertiary age, not more than to find the bones of the marine
saurian Agathaumas of Black Buttes enveloped in a mass of dicotyledon-
ous leaves, some of them even glued to the bones, and petrified with them

' Late observations concerning the Molluscan Fauna and the Geographicii] extent of the Laramie Group,
"Amer. Jouni. of Sci.," 3il series, vol. xxv, p. !J06 (1883).

' "American Journal of Science," 3d Ser., 1874, vol. xxv, pp. 546-557.
CF 8

114 FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

in such a way that they cannot be separated without breaking the speci-
mens. This fact positively indicates the cause of the distribution of some
remains of Cretaceous animals as merely casual, without relation to the
nature and the progressing development of the formation.

As has already been remarked, the external aspect of the species of
different groups treated in vol. vii is an obstacle to the easy comprehension
of the character of each group. It is, therefore, advisable to have now,
separately, all the species of tlie Eocene flora exposed in a table, with
their relation indicated. This will render more clear the deductions
which, as said above, have been derived from the character of the flora in
the "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vol. vii.^

'This quotation refers to vol. vii of the "U. S. Geological Survey of the Territories," by Dr. F. V. Haydea.
(1878).

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

115

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF THE SPECIES OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Americak.

EUBOPEA.V.

Baton Monntains,
Placi^re, Colorado,
Henry's Fork, Bar-
ren's Springs, Fort
Ellis, Spring CaQon,
Black Biittes, Point
of Rocks, Yellow-
atooe Lake.

a

1

1
3

I

o %

► 1

« 3

a

5

S i

r

a

1

a

s
■s,

Bornstiidt, Mt. Prom-
ina—Ollgocene.

e
c
e

1

FrNoi,

Sphferia lapidea, Lx

Sphferia Myricre, Lx

B

B.B

Id

Sphferia rhytismoides, Lx

Sclerotium rubellum, Lx

B.B

Col

—

Ltchenes.
Opegnpha antiqua, Lx

Alo£.
Halimenites striatus, Lx

B.B

R

K. Col., B. B., etc

HalimeQit«8 major, Lx

Id

Eel...
Eel...
Eel...

R. Col., B. B., etc

Col

R

Chondrites subsimplex, Lx

R,_

R

Fncus lignitam, Lx _

Pt. of R __

B

Lycopodiaceje.
Selaginella Berthoudi, Lx

Col _

Pt. of R

Pt. of E

FlLICES.

Sphenopteris Lakesii, Lx

Col

Eel...

Sphenopteris membranacea, Lx

Col

Eel...

Col., B.B

Eel

Eel

Hymenophyllum confuaum, Lx ..

Pteris peeudo-peunrefomiis, I-x

Pteris eubeimplex, Lx __

Pt«ri8 erosa, Lx ___

Woodwardia latiloba, Lx

Hy.Fk

Col

R. Col

Rol

Col —

B. B

Id

Eel...

Hy.Fk __

Col

Laatrea (Goniopteris) Goldiana, Lx

Lastrea (Goniopteris) intermedia, Lx

Lastrea (Goniopteris) polypodioides, Ett

Gymnogramma Gardneri, Lx

Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lx-_ ___

Osmunda affinifl, Lx

Lygodium Neuropteroides, Lx

Lygodium Mflrvin«i,Lx.

Lygodium compactum, Lx

RmzocABraa.

Eel...
Eel —
Id

Col

Col

Col., Y. S. lake

Id

Eel

B, Spr

Id

fVl

CoL_

*■

Eel

P. of R

Col

Eqcisetaoex.
E^iolMtam Uerlgatiiin, Lx

■ " -1 -

116

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES

TabU of Distribution of the Species of the Laramie

Group-

-Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

EtJROPEAN.

Raton Mountains,
Pliiciire, Colorado,
Henry's Fork, Bar-
roll's Springs, Fort
Ellis, Spring Cation,
Bla«U Buttes, Point
of Eocks, Yellow-
stone Lake.

a
a

1

"S.
c

S

S

3

L

s

O

II

Carbon, Alaska, etc.
— Miocene.

a

!

a
c:

s .

f!

a =

<9

a

u
o

i

GYMNOSPEBMiE._

Cvcadej:.

Col . - .

CONIFEltjE.

P. of R

Rel.. .

B. B. Col

Id ..

Id ....
Id

Sequoia brevifolia, Hr

P. of R.,B.Sp

Col P. of R

B.B

P.of R

B.,F. E. etc

Abietitea Betiger, Lx

Sp.C

F.E

Id ..

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

Gldmaceb.

Col

Bel ...

Id

Id ....

Col

Sp.O

Id

Col

SMIL4CINEJE.

Smilax grandifoliai Ung

Col

Id

SCITAMINF,^.

Col

HTnaocHARiDEje;,

P. of R

Eel

Najadeje.

Col., B. B., 9p. C

Cauliuites fecnndus, Lx

Lemsace^.

Col

P. of R

ARACRfi!.

P.of R

IXCEBTJE SeDIS.

Col

Phyllites improbatus, Lx

Palus.
Flabellaria Zinckeni Hr

R n

Col. B S

Id

Col_

Col., P. of R

Id —

Rel

J

Sabalitcs Campbellii, Ny

■ Sabalitcs fmctlfer, Lx

I

R. M., Col

Rel

Col

OF THE LAKAMIE GROUP.

117

TaiU of Distribution of

the Species of the Laramie Group — Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

ECOOPEAN.

Baton Mountains,
Placiitre, Colorado,
Henry's Fork, Bar-
ren's Springs, Fort
Ellis, Spring Cailon,
Black Btittcs, Point
of Bocks, Yellow-
stone Lake.

g

1

"B,

p.

1

s

i.

1 i

fe 1
.t 1

a

z>
1-
GJ

r

s

S

g i
S B

9
S

o

i

Geonomitee Goldianus, L"-'

Col ■ .

Eel —
Bel

T. S. Lake

Geonomiles tenuiracliiB, Lx

E.M

K.M— _

•

Eel .

Col _.__

P..

—

- ~

Palmocarpus compositus, Lx

P...

E., Col.B.B

Palmocarpue truncatU8, Lx

Palmocarpus cormgatus, Lx

Palmucarpus subcyliudricus, Lx

Col

Col

Col

,

DICOTTLEDONES.

Amestaces:.

Myrica Torreyi, Lx ,

B.B

Eel

Col

Rel

Bel

Myrica? pangens, Lx — -

Col _

Eel ._

Col

Id

Id

CUPCIIITEE*.

B

Id_. .

Col

B., Col., S.0

Id

Id

Eel

Bel

Bel-—

Bel

Bel
Id

s. c

B.B

Quercus fraxinifoUa, Lx

F. E_ _

—

—

F. E

BeL

Col., B B

Col

P nf R

Dryophyllum (Quercus) subfalcatum, Lx .

P.ofB

B.B

Id

Id

P.of E

PopuluB melauarioidee, Lx

P.ofB

Col

Populus mutabilis, var. ovalis, Hr

S. C, B. B

E

Id

Id

Id

Col, B.B -

PlatanuB rhoniboidea, Lx

Col

Col., B. B

MORE^.

Bel

B., Col .

Id

B.B

Ficus Dalmatica, Ett

P.of E

Id.

FicuB spectabilis, Lx

Col

B

118

DISTEIBUTION OF SPECIES

TcMf of DUiribution of

the Speciet of the Laramie

Group-

—Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

Etntopiin.

Baton Mountains,
Placicre, Colorado,
Henry's Fork, Bar-
ren's Springs, Fort
Ellis, Spring Cafion,
Black Buttes, Point
of Bocks, Yellow-
stone Lake.

s

1
S

Green Eiver Group —
Oligocene.

6

^ a

1 '

a
i

□

1

3

ft

Ficus occidentalis, Lx

Col.-J

Ficns planicoBtata, Lx

B.B., Col., P. ofK

Firii,^ p]nni<'jiHtnrn^ vnr Intifnlift, T.f

Col

Ficus plauicostata, var. Goldiana, Lx

Col

Rel.

S.O.,P.ofK.,E.,CoI.,B.B.
Col

Id ....

Id

Id

Eel

Ficus flubtruBcat.1, Lx

Ficos auriculata, Lx _

Col., Sp. C

Col., P. of B

Id . ...

NYCTAOINE.E.

Pisonia racemosa, Lx

B.B

Eel

Laurine^.
Launis ocoteoides, Lx

Col

P. ofB

Eel.
Id..

Bel

Eel

Id

Id

Col

Id ....

Id

Sp.C

Cinnamomum polymorphum, Hr

Col

Daphnogene .\nglica?, Hr

Col— _

LONICEEE.ffi.

B.B., P.of B, Col

Bel

Viburnum platanoides, Lx

B.B

Eel

Viburnum rotundifolium, Lx.

B.B.P.of E

Bel .

B.B

Eel..

Viburnum Whymperi, Hr

B.B.,P.ofK.

Id

Col

Col. _

Viburnum Goldianum, Lx

Col

Col

Oleacre.
Fraxiuus Goldiana, Lx

Col

Col

Sp.C -

Id ....
Id ....

DlOSPVEINE«.

Diospyros? ficoidea, Lx

B.B . —

Diospyros brachysepala, Al. Br

ERICACEa:.

Col

Sp.C

Id

Araliace^.
-\nilia pungens, Lx _ -

Col

Eel ..

Cissus laevigata, Lx

Col

Col.,B.B....

B.B

Eel

Id

Id

Cissus tricuspidata, Hr

Vitis Olriki, Hr

n

B. B ..

OF THE LARAMIE GROUP.

119

Tabu of Distribution of

the Species of the Laramie

Group — Continued.

;

NAMES OF SPECIES.

American.

Ehropeah.

» o- i t: =- ^ i

tmmi

a
o

1

"3.

3.

'i

1

li

|l

a °
£

Carbon, Alauka, etc,
— Miocene.

a

i

a

s

1 i

if

s
o

.2

s

Corse*.

Col

Bel...

Id

Bel ...

Cornu3 Studori, Hr

Col

Col.,Sp.C

Magsoliaci*.*.
Magnolia Lesleyana, Lx

n.,coi

Id .-

Col., B. B __

Col-

Id

B -

Id ._

Magnolia attenuata, Lx . —

R

Kel

Anon ACE j:.
Anona robusta, Lx

Col

NVMPHEACEiE.

Col

Col

Malvace^:.

Col

Id

.

BtlTTNERtACE^.

Dombeyopsia platanioides/Lx

Sp.c.,r. E

Kel...

Dombeyopsis trivialis, Lx -- ,

Col

Col-

Dunibeyopsis grandifolia, L*ng

Col

Id .

TiLiACEa:.
Greviopsis Saportana, Lx

B.B_

Rel

B.B

Hcl

Greviopsia Cleburni, Lx

P. of K-

Kel

B.B_

Kd ...
Rel ...

Sapindace^.

Col., B.B .

Celastkace^.

Col

Rel

Celastrinites lipvigatus, Lx

Sp.C.

Rel

RHAMNEiE.

Col., B.B

Col

Zizyphua Beckwithii, Lx

Col „

Col., B.B

R_ ...

Id

Id ....

Id

Rel

Col

1

Rhainnus rectinervis, Hr

Rhainnus iniequalis, Lx

Col., B.B _

Col

B.B

120

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

Tabic of Distribution of

A< Species of the Laramie

Group — Continued.

American.

EcnOPEAN.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

Raton Mountains,
Placit' re, Colorado,
Henry's Fork, Bar-
ren's Springs, Fort
Kllis, Spring Cafion,
Black Bnttes, Point
of Rocks, Yellow-
stone Lake.

i
i

.5-

li
II

u

o

2

||

1'
5

g

!

a

i

a

!|

•a V
2 j,
c c

6

i

o

i

Col.,B. B

Rel

Col., B.B _

Id

Rel ...

R. Col

Col., B. B

Rel.

Col

B.B,_

Id ....

Rel

Rel

Rel

JUGLANCEa:.

S. C, B.B.,P.of R

Col

S. C.,B.B.,CoI . .

Id

Col—

Col

Id ....

Anacarpiace*.

P.ofK —

Eol

B.B -

Bel ...

Halouaoes.

p.ofR

Myrtace^.

B.B

Id?

LE0CMIN08£.

B.B

Id

S.C

Id

Incert^ Sedis.

Col -

Col, P. of B

Col

Col.

I

B.B .

Col

B.B

B. B

Col

B. B

Bel.

PI .

Col

B.B

—

Carpites bursffiformis, Lx

Carpites ligatus, Lx

Carpit«9 valvatus, Lx — _

PI

B B

DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES ADDED TO THE FLORA OF

THE LARAMIE GROUP.

FILICES.

Osniiinda major, sp. nov.

Plate XVIII, Fig. 5.

Frond pinnate; pinnules simjjle, alternate, large and thick, linear-lanceolate,
nnequilateral at base; borders undulate; medial nerve narrow; lateral nerves passing
to the borders at a broad angle of divergence, forking generally once from the base,
one of the branches sometimes forking again from the middle.

This beautiful fragment seems to belong to the same species as that
of fig. 5, pi. iv, "U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii; at least the nervation is identical
in its characters. The borders of the leaflets, however, are very entire,
while they are obscurely crenulate in pi. iv, fig. 5. They come from the
same locality. On the other hand the fragments, figs. 6 and 7 of pi. iv,
vol. vii, have the same nervation as fig. 1 — that is, a very narrow midrib,
and the lateral veins forking more generally from the middle than from
the base. It is, therefore, uncertain whether these fragments represent
two or three species, or whether, perhaps, they may all be referable to the
same.

Hub. — Golden. A. Lakes. Collection of Princeton College.

Pterls erosa, Lesqx.

Plate XIX, Fig. 1.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 53, pi. iv, fig. 8.

Fronds simjdy pinnate; pinnse large, linear-oblong, narrowed to a pointed acumen,
nnequilateral at base; lateral nerves distant, obtusely diverging from the medial nerve,
curving down in joining it, forking at the base only, rarely one of the veins forking
again from the middle.

-By the shape of its leaflets and their nervation this species resembles
the former and should, perhaps, be identified with it. The borders are
sharply irregularly serrate, sometimes merely gnawed in places.

Hah. — Same locality as the preceding; also communicated byMr.iate.

It is the property of the Princeton College.

m

122 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES

Gymnogramma Haydenii, Lesqx.

Plate XIX, Fig. 2.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 59, pi. v, figi<. l-X

The fragment represented here is tlie upper part of a large leaflet
having exactly the same specific characters. It has been figured, on
account of the locality, as a positive identification of Snake River and Yel-
lowstone Lake with the Laramie Group.

Hab. — Golden. A. Lakes.

PALMiE.
Oreotloxitcs plicatiis, sp. nov.

Plate XVIII, Figs. 1-4.

Leaves acute at both euds, deeply plicate leugtliwise iu uumerous rays converging
at the base and the apex, obscurely marked toward the base by a narrow medial nerve;
rays distinctly veined; primary nerves distinct, separated by 3 or 4 thin intermediate
ones.

On account of the plicate lamina, the leaves are referable to palms,
and, as seen by figs. 2 and 3, they appear partly traversed by a narrow
rib, which would indicate the disposition of the leaves as simple; but
they are more probably lobes of a compound or palmately divided frond,
like those of Oreodoxia rcrjia of Cuba. In this last species the lobes
are much longer and comparatively narrower, connected near the base.
This disposition may have been the same for the fossil leaves, as the frag-
ments, figs. 2 and 3. appear as lacerated near the base, and therefore as
if they had been merely segments of a palmately divided frond.

The fragments of leaves described as Ludoviopsis Geonomcefolia, Sap.,
"Fl. de Sezanne," p. 339, pi. iv, fig. 1, are the only fossil plants to which
the species might be compared. If the midrib of fig. 2 was more dis-
tinctly marked and the rays flat, the likeness would be striking. Saporta's
species is referable to the Pandanece. It has not the truly plicate rays of
the palms.

Hah. — Golden, Colorado. Found by Rev. A. Lakes. The specimens
belong to the Museum of Princeton College.

ADDED TO THE FLORA OF THE LARAMIE GROUP. 123

OLEACEiB.
Fraxiuus eocenica, Lesqz.

Plate XX, Figs. 1-3.
"U. 8. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 229.

This fine species has heen fully described, as quoted above. The
.specimens which represent it belong to the Princeton Museum.

ARALLiCEiE.

A r a 1 i a j) u ii g: c u .s , sp. nov.

Plate XIX, FigB. 3,4.

Leaves coriaceou.s, rigid, very large, palinately divided; segments deeply cut
into lanceolate sharply acuminate lobes — the lower opposite, the upper simple or lobate
on one side.

The general outline of the leaves represented by the figured frag-
ments is very probably analogous to the one figured in pi. xxxv of this vol-
ume; for it is evident that we have here mere segments or fragments of
a compound leaf. These segments are subdivided into long lanceolate
sharply acuminate entire lobes, which, oblique at their base, are turned
up and erect at the apex. The nervation of the segments is pinnate; the
lower secondary veins are opposite, strong, passing up to the point of the
lobes, or curving up and following close to the borders like the lateral
veins of the lobes.

This species is allied in its form to Avhat has been described in vol.
vii as M. Lcssigii, p. 13(3, but the nervation differs. In M. Lessigii, the
tertiary veins directed toward the sinuses divide under them into two
branches, passing along on both sides and following the borders of the
lobes, while in this leaf the tertiary veins do nol divide, but appear to
merely pass up on one side without forking. Though this difference may
be marked, it is scarcely possible to doubt that these fragments represent
the same group or the same genus of plants, and, as I have remarked it
in the description of M. Lessigii, Saporta and other authors refer planis of
this kind to the AraUaoece.

The fossil leaves, published thus far, and more evidently related to
these fragments, are the species of S>/lphidium, Massalongo, on which
Schimper remarks that the three species described from fragments are

124 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES

without doubt referable to the genus Aralia and represent a single species,
perhaps identical with Aralia multijida. Sap.

Hah. — Golden. A. Lakes. Specimens in the Museum of Princeton
College.

MAGNOLIACEJE.
Magnolia teuuiiiervis, Liesqx.
Plate XIX. Fig 6.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii, p. 249, pi. xlv, figs. 1-.'').

In the description of the species, /. c, I compared the fragments by
which it is represented to M. InglefieUi. Heer, "Fl. Arct.," p. 120, especially
to figs. 1-3 of pi. xviii. The part of leaf now figured is exactly of the same
form as fig. 1 of this last plate. It is coriaceous, the surface smooth or
glossy, the lateral veins only being apparently not quite as strong. The
relation is therefore so close that it is scarcely possible to admit the differ-
ence as specific, the more so as some of the leaves figured in vol. vii have
the lateral nerves quite as strong as represented by Heer.

Hah. — Golden. A. Lakes. Specimen in the National Museum.

ANONACE^.

Anona robusta, sp. nov.

Plate XX, Fig. 4.

Leaves large, coriaceous, ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the pointed
apex, rounded at base, pinnately nerved; secondary nerves strong, close, parallel,
curved in passing to the borders, cainptodrome.

The leaf is about 13 centimeters long, 6 broad below the middle; the
borders are slightly undulate; the medial nerve is thick; the lateral (12
pairs) also thick, especially toward the base, are alternate, very open or
nearly at right angles toward the base, then gradually at a more acute angle
of divergence, which in the upper ones is only 30°. These veins are all
simple, more or less obliquely cut by strong nervilles, which are either
simple and continuous or anastomosing in the middle of the areas.

The species is distantly related to Anona elliptlca, Ung., "'Syllog.," iii,
p. 43, pi. xiv, fig. 1. The nerves, however, are much stronger indeed
stronger than in any fossil leaf referred to this genus, and the base of the
leaf is rounded.

Hab. — Golden, Colorado, Rev. A. Lakes.

ADDED TO THE FLORA OF THE LAEAMIE GROUP. 125

■ STERCULIACEiE.
Sterculia modesta, Sap.
Plate XX, Fig. 5.

Leaves thick, rounded in the lower part, trilobate at the apex; medial lobe longer,
separated from the lateral by broad sinuses; nervation trifid from the base; lateral
nerves camptodrome.

This finely preserved leaf is 8 centimeters long from the base to the
apex of the middle lobe, and 6 centimeters broad between the points of the
lateral ones. It is enlarged in the middle, a little contracted below the
lateral lobes, and deltoid to the apex. The primary nerves are strong; the
lateral are entwined by distinct nervilles; the areolation is in loose irreg-
ularly qua.drate meshes.

By comparison with a fragment described under this name in "Fl. de
Sezanne," p. 401, pi. xii, fig. 2, the American leaf has been identified by
the author.

Eah. — Golden, Colorado. A. Lakes. Specimen in the Museum of
Princeton College.

FEANGULACE.a;.

Zizyphiis Beckwitliii, sp. nov.
Plate XIX, Fig. 5.

Leaf membranaceous, oval or obovate, rounded at the top, narrowed and decur-
rent to the petiole, palmately tri-nerved from the base; medial nerve narrow, with a
single branch above the middle, the lateral curving up at a distance from the borders
nearly aerodrome, much branched outside; nervilles close, distinct, at right angles to
the midrib.

The fine leaf, somewhat fan-like, 4i centimeters long, 3 broad, has a
thick petiole a little more than 1 centimeter long. The lateral primary
nerves ascend to the top at equal distances from the midrib and the bor-
ders, which are perfectly entire. The secondary nerves are numerous
(about 12 pairs), parallel, the lower being basilar and marginal; the ner-
villes are strong, parallel, continuous, and very close. The species is
related to Zizyphus Eaincourti, Sap:, of the Sezanne tlora.

Hah.—^QdiV Golden, Colorado. H. C. Beckwith. Specimen in the
National Museum.

126 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

K li a III 11 us (I e To r ni a t ii s , sp. nov.

Plate XX, Fig. 6.

Leaf lanceolate, tapering to an obtuse point, abruptly narrowing and decurrentr.
to the petiole; borders entire, irregularly undulate; lateral nerves simple, campto-
drome.

The leaf seems to have been deformed in the process of maceration.
It is largest below the middle, diversely undulate-plicate on both sides;
the secondary nerves are numerous (16 pairs), open, but much curved in
passing toward the borders and following close to them, the upper ones-
at a more acute angle of divergence than those of the base.

Hob. — Golden, Colorado. Specimen in the National Museum.

THE FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE MEASURES.

In my preceding Reports I have referred to the Green River Group
a Umited number of species of fossil plants obtained from different local-
ities mentioned below, and which were formerly considered as pertaining
to the same geological stage. Now this group includes four members:
the lower, the Wasatch, of which the Green River is an upper member;
then, in ascending, the Rridger, the Uinta, and the White River with the
Oregon beds.

The name of the Green River Group was proposed by Dr. F. V. Hay-
den on account of the great extent, thickness, and display of strata of this
formation along X^reen River in Wyoming.

The formation as it is seen there is purely of a fresh-water origin
and seems to be a continuation of the Eocene Laramie Group, or Lignitic,
its strata being conformable to it and the modifications of the compounds
being gradual. The lower member of the measures is mostly composed
of arenaceous beds, the upper a series of laminated shale, each of these
members averaging about one thousand feet in thickness.

The upper part of the measures merit especially to be considered
now, as from it are derived the fossil remains which have been described
here as derived from the Green River Group.

The shale, variegated in color, mostly red and white, and variable in
thickness, give to the measures a peculiar banded appearance, especially
marked near Green River Station, where I had an opportunity to make
some observations on the distribution of the strata. At this place a section
of 550 feet from the bed of the river to the high round bluff towering there
over the country around shows the multiplicity of the layers and the
variety of the compound.^ The upper part of the bluff is a hard ferru-

'Hayden's "Annual Keport," 1872, p. 336, where the section is given in detail.

127

128 REMARKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION

glnous red sandstone in layers varying from 6 inches to 1 foot; below this
there are 55 feet of laminated argillaceous sandstone with remains of
fishes and plants intercalated between distinct slaty layers i to 1 inch
thick; then five beds of black bituminous compact shale measuring 2, 5,
25 feet, separated by beds of white calcareous shale, sandstone in thin
layers, etc. Few of the beds are compact and homogeneous except the
bituminous shale. The intercalated sandstone, four beds, variable from
6 to 13 feet, are composed of shaly layers. Near the base of the section
only there is a bed of hard calcareous somewhat compact rock, which I
have not remarked elsewhere in the country around.

The localities where fossil plants formerly referred to the Green
River Group have been obtained are near Alkali Stage Station and Green
River Station, Wyoming; in Randolph County of the same State; near
Elko Station, on the U. P. Railroad, in Nevada; near the mouth of White
River, Utah; and especially at Florissant, a locality also mentioned as
Castello's Ranch and South Park, in Colorado.

The beds^ of Florissant, now generally known for the abundance of
their fossil remains, plants and insects especially, have been formed by
like deposits. The geologist, Dr. A. C. Peale, one of the assistants of Dr.
F. V. Hayden in his Survey of the Territories, has first given a short
account of the formation near Florissant, a settlement rather than a vil-
lage, situated in a narrow valley of the mountains, at the southern
extremity of the Front Range of Colorado. He says: " In this valley, the
name of Hayden Park has been given to the low rolling country to the
west of Pike's Peak. Hayden Park is drained by Front Creek, West
Creek, and Beaver Creek. The latter flows to the northwest and empties
into the South Platte just below the upper canon. About five miles from
its mouth, around the settlement of Florissant, is an irregular basin filled
with modern deposits. The entire basin is not more than five miles in
diameter. The deposits extend up the branches of the creek, which all
unite near Florissant. Between the branches are granite islands appearing
above the beds which themselves rest on the granite. Just below Floris-
sant, on the north side of the road, are bluffs not over 50 feet in height,

' Dr. Hayden's "Annual Report, U. 8. Geological Survey of the Territories," 1673, p. 200.

OF THE GREEN- RIVER GROUP. 129

in which are good exposures of the various beds. The following section
gives them from top downward:

"1. Coarse conglomerated sandstone.

"2. Fine-grained, soft, yellowish-white sandstone, more or less argil-
laceous, and containing fragments of stems and leaves.

"3. Coarse gray and yellow sandstone.

"4. Chocolate-colored clay shales with fossil leaves. At the upper
part the shales are black, and below pass into —

"5. Whitish clay shales.

"These last form the base of the hill. The beds are all horizontal."

After remarking on the presence of fragments of trachyte scattered
around and found in layers near the surface, as seen by the boring of a
well in the vicinity, Dr. Peale continues: "The lake basin may possibly
be one of a chain of lakes that extended southward. I had thought it
possible that the beds were of Pliocene age. The specimens obtained from
No. 4 of the section above w^ere submitted to Mr. Lesquereux, who informs
me that they are Upper Tertiary, and says that he does not believe, as yet,
that the plants of the Green River Group, to which are referable the speci-
mens sent to him, authorize the conclusion of Pliocene age. He rather
considers them, as yet, as Upper Miocene. The species known of our
Upper Tertiary are, as yet, too few and represented in too poor specimens
for definitive conclusion. Those sent from Florissant have a Myrica, a
Cassia, fragments of leaves of Salix angustata, Al. Br., a Bhus, an Ulmus,
and a fragment of Poa or Poacites.''

I give the end of the quotation in order to show that the first opinion
I expressed on the age of the Green River Group from its vegetable
remains was based upon the examination of too insufficient materials.

After Dr. Peale the lake basin of Florissant has been carefully
explored by Professor Sam. H. Scudder, who, in "Bulletin of the Geol.
Survey,'" vol. vi. No. 2, has given in great detail the most precise and
interesting account of his researches. It comprises not only the topo-
graphical description of the basin, the geology and stratigraphy of the
beds formed by deposits of the lake, but a preliminary report on the
insects and the plants obtained there by himself in an immense number

C F 9

130 REMARKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION

of specimens. From this valuable memoir are derived a few notes which
complete what the paleontologist may wish to know in regard to the strata
from which the fossil remains are derived.

Professor Scudder's memoir is elucidated by a map of the Tertiary
basin of Florissant as it was at the time when the strata were deposited.
The area was then covered by a sh9,llow sheet of water, hemmed in on all
sides by near granite hills whose wooded slopes come to the water's edge,
sometimes, especially on the northern and eastern sides, rising abruptly ; at
others gradually sloping so that reeds and flags grew in the shallow water
by the shore; the water of the lake, penetrated by deep inlets between
the hills, giving to it a varied and tortuous outline. This old lake was
really a long outlet following the bottom of the valley, and expanding on
both sides in lateral long shallow straits or pools. In one place the lake
is contracted to half a mile in width; at two others one-fourth of a mile;
taken altogether it is on an average 1 mile broad, being 6 to 7 miles long,
expanding, on the eastern side especially, into nine of those narrow shal-
low straits. The outlines of the straits are, of course, varied. The area
covered by their water measured half a mile to a mile long, one-fourth to
half a mile broad, so that the shape of that Tertiary lake, as it is repre-
sented upon the map, resembles an oblong leaf, lobate on the borders,
somewhat like a leaf of the white oak. It is easy to understand how those
shallow pools, penetrating between hills covered with deep forest, alter-
nately drying in summer and filling up in the rainy season, could become
the reservoirs of woody and animal debris thrown upon their surface from
overhanging trees and rocks, and there periodically accumulating by the
succession of dryness and flood.

Professor Scudder supposes that the ancient outlet of the whole
system was at the southern extremity; at least, the marks of the lake
deposits reach near the ridge which now separates the waters of the Platte
and of the Arkansas; and the nature of the basin itself, the much more
rapid descent of the present surface on the southern side of the division,
with the absence of any lacustrine deposits upon its slopes, lead to this
conclusion.

Says Professor Scudder: "The very shales of the lake itself, in which

OF THE GEE EN RIVER GROUP. 131

the myriad of plants and insects are entombed, are wholly composed of vol-
canic sand and ash; 50 feet or more thick, they lie in alternating layers
of coarser and finer materials. About half of this, now lying beneath
the general surface of the ground, consists of heavily bedded drab shales
with a conchoidal fracture, and totally destitute of fossils. The upper
half has been eroded and carried away, leaving, however, the fragrnentary
remains of this great ash deposit clinging to the borders of the basin and
surrounding the islands; a more convenient arrangement for the present
explorer could not have been devised. That the source of volcanic ashes
must have been close at hand seems abundantly proved by the difference
in the deposits at the extreme ends of the lake. Not only does the thick-
ness of the beds differ at the two points, but it is difficult to bring them
into anything beyond the most general concordance.

"The excavation of the filled-up basin we must presume to be due to
the ordinary agencies of atmospheric erosion. The islands in the lower
lake take now as then the form of the granitic nucleus; nearly all are long
and narrow, but their trend is in every direction, both across and along
the valley in which they rest. Great masses of the shales still tidhere
equally on every side to the rocks against which they are deposited, prov-
ing that time alone, and no rude agency, has degraded the ancient flora
of the lake."

The examination of Professor Scudder of the deposits of this lacus-
trine basin was principally made in a small hill, from which, perhaps, the
largest number of fossils have been taken, lying just south of the house
of Mr. Adam Hill and upon his ranch. "Like the other ancient islets of
this upland lake it now forms a mesa, or flat-topped hill, about 30 to 50 feet
high, perhaps 300 feet long and 80 broad. Around its eastern base are
the famous petrified trees, huge, upright trunks, standing as they grew,
which are reported to have been 18 to 20 feet high at the advent of the
present residents of the region. Piecemeal they have been destroyed by
vandal tourists, until now not one of them rises more than 2 or 3 feet
above the surface of the ground, and many of them are entirely leveled;
but their huge size is attested by the relics, the largest of which can be
seen to have been 10 to 15 feet in diameter. These gigantic trees appear

132 KEMAKKS ON THE GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION

to be Sequoiarf. as far as can be told from thin sections of the wood sub-
mitted to Dr. L. Goodale. As is well known, remains of more than one
species of Sequoia have been found in the shales at their base.

"From what information we could gain of the wells in this neighbor-
hood, it would appear that the present bed of the ancient Florissant lake
is entirely similar in composition for at least 30 feet below the surface,
consisting of heavily bedded non-fossiliferous shales having conchoidal
fracture. Above these basal deposits, on the slope of the hill, we found
the following series from above downward, commencing with the evenly
bedded strata:

"Section in Southern Lake — By S. H. Scudder and A. Lakes.

Ft. In.

1. Finely laminated, evenly bedded, light-gray shale; plants and

insects scarce and poorly preserved 1 2

2. Light-brown, soft and pliable, fine-grained sandstone; unfossil-

iferous 2 0

3. Coarser, ferruginous sandstone; unfossiliferous... 1 4

4. Resembling No. 1, leaves and insect remains 8 2

6. Hard, compact, grayish-black shale, breaking with a conchoidal

fracture, seamed in the middle with a narrow strip of drab
shale; fragments of plants 11 0

6. Ferruginous shale ; unfossiliferous 5 0

7. Resembling No. 5, but having no conchoidal fracture; stems of

plants, insects, and a small bivalve mollusk 3 4

8. Very fine gray ochreous shale ; non-fossiliferous 0 2

9. Drab shales, interlaminated with finely divided paper shales of

a light-gray color; stems of plants, reeds, insects 18 0

10. Grumbling ochreous shale; leaves abundant, insects rare 3 0

11. Drab shales; no fossils 3 0

12. Coarse ferruginous sandstone ; no fossils I 4

13. Very hard drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture and filled

with nodules; unfossiliferous 24 7

14. Finely laminated yellowish or drab shales; leaves and fragments

of plants, with a few insects 11 6

OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 133

Ft. In.

15. Alternating layers of darker and lighter gray and brown ferru-

ginous sandstone; no fossils 4 0

16. Drab shales; leaves, seeds, and other parts of plants, and in-

sects, all in abundance 24 0

17. Ferruginous, porous, sandy shale; no fossils 2 4

18. Dark-gray and yellow shales; leaves and other parts of plants.. 3 4

19. Interstratified shales, resembling Nos. 17 and 18; leaves and

other parts of plants, with insects 7 0

20. Thickly bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils 17 0

21. Porous yellow shale, interstratified with seams of very thin

drab-colored shales ; plants 3 0

22. Heavily bedded chocolate-colored shales; no fossils 11 6

23. Thinly bedded drab shales; perfect leaves, with perfect and

imperfect fragments of plants and a few broken insects 7 6

24. Thinly bedded light-drab shales, weathering, very light; without

fossils; passing into 7 6

25. Thick-bedded drab shales, breaking with a conchoidal fracture ;

also destitute of fossils 7 0

26. Coarse arenaceous shale ; unfossiliferous 3 4

27. Gray sandstone, containing decomposing fragments of some

white mineral, perhaps calcite ; no fossils 70 0

28. Coarse, ferruginous, friable sandstone, with concretions of a

softer material ; fragments of stems 23 0

29. Thinly bedded drab shales, having a conchoidal fracture; some-

what lignitic, with fragments of roots, etc 10 0

30. Dark chocolate shales, containing yellowish concretions; filled

with stems and roots of plants 10 0

Total thickness- of evenly-bedded shales (D. of Dr. Wadsworth's

note) above floor deposits 23 0

"The bed which has been most worked for insects and leaves, and in
which they are unquestionably the most abundant and best preserved, is
the thick bed. No. 16, lying half way up the hill, and composed of rapidly
alternating beds of variously-colored drab shales. Below this, insects
were plentiful only in No. 19. and above it in Nos. 7 and 9; in other beds

134 GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION.

they occurred only rarely or in fragments. Plants were always abundant
where insects were found, but also occurred in many strata where insects
were either not discovered — such as beds 18 and 21 in the lower half and
bed 6 in the upper half — or were rare, as in beds 10 and 14 above the
middle and bed 23 below; the coarser lignites occurred only near the base.

"The thickest unfossiliferous beds, Nos. 20 and 27, were almost uni-
form in character throughout, and did not readily split into lamiuce, indi-
cating an enormous shower of ashes or a mud-flow at the time of their
deposition; their character was similar to that of the floor-beds of the
basin.

"These beds of shale vary in color from yellow to dark brown. Above
them all lay, as already stated, from 4 to 6 feet of coarser more granulated
sediments, all but the lower bed broken up and greatly contorted. These
reached almost to the summit of the mesa, which was strewn with granitic
gravel and a fev/ pebbles of lava."

The specimens of Florissant representing the plants described in this
memoir were mostly obtained by Professor Scudder, who had opportunity
to purchase for Dr. Hayden a collection made by Mrs. Charlotte Hill, the
proprietress of the land where are exposed the banks containing the
richest fossiliferous shale. A little later a scientific exploration for the
College of Princeton visited the same locality and obtained there also a
great number of specimens; some of these, very fine, which were loaned
me for examination, have been figured and described in this report. I
have been allowed to use the names of some of the members of Ihe
exploration — Messrs. W. B. Scott, H. F. Osborn, F. Speir, McCosh, W.
Libbey — for the nomenclature of some of the new species which are
represented by the Princeton specimens.

ENUMERATION AND DESCRIPTION OF THE SPECIES OF

FOSSIL PLANTS KNO\VN FROM THE GREEN

RIVER GROUP.

CRYPTOGAMS.

FUNGI.

Spliaerla niyricse, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 34, pi. ii, fig. 4.

CHARACEtE.

CHARA, Waill.
Cliara? glomerata, sp. nov.
Plate XXI, Fig. 12.
Leaves sbort, in compact, dense, distant or terminal capitnles; stem narrow.
These fragments are not positively referable to Chara on account of
the compactness and shortness of the leaves. The branches bearing the
capitules are smooth, flexuous, the leaves 1 apparently subcylindrical,
acute. They may represent flower-bearing pedicels of Platanus like F.
racemosa, Nutt. They, however, can scarcely be considered as such, for
not the least fragment of Platanus leaves has been found as yet in the
Green River Group.

ir«5.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Haijden.

MUSCI.

FONTINALIS, Linn.
Fontinalis pristina, sp. nov.
Plate XXI, Fig. 9.
Leaves obscurely two-ranked, crowded, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, ecostate.
The leaves are close, gradually enlarged toward the embracing base,
about one centimeter long, very narrow.

jyaJ.— Florissant, Colorado. The locality indicated as Gastello's

ranch is the same.

136 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

HYPNUM, Linn.

H y p n «i m H a y tl c n i i , Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 44, pi. v, figs. 14-14i.

RHIZOCARPE^.

SALVINIA, Mich.
Salviuisi cyclophylla, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.,'' vii, p. 64, pi. v, figs. 10,10a.

Salvinia Alleni, Leeqx.

Plate XXI, Figs. 10,11.
"U. S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 65, pi. v, fig. II.

The species is common and has been obtained in large well-preserved
specimens by the different collectors. The leaves are merely variable in
size, obtuse or slightly emarginate at the apex, topped by the point of the
excurrent nerve.

EQUISETACEtE.

EftUISETUM, Linn.
Equisetum Wyomingen.se, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 69, pi. vi, figs. 8-11.

Equisetum Haydenii, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 67, pi. vi, figs. 2-4.

ISOETEtE.

ISOETES 1, Web.

Isoetes brevifoliiis, sp. nov.

Tufts small, compact; leaves cylindrical, acuminate, coming out of a small cylin-
drical stem or rhizoma.

The leaves are 1 to 2 millimeters in diameter, 4 to 6 centimeters long,
narrowed to a point, apparently smooth. The small tufts much resemble
Isoetes Braunii, Heer, as figured in "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. xiv, fig. 5, the
leaves being only shorter and narrower.

Hal). — Florissant. Specimen No. 66 of the collection of Mr. R. D.
Lacoe, of Pittston, Penna.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 137

LYCOPODIACE^.

LYCOPODIUM, Linn.
Lycopodium prominens, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 45, pi. v, figs. 13-136.

FILICES.

SPHENOPTERIS, PMll.

Sphenopteris Guyottii, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Figs. 1-7.

UltiiDSite pinna} linear-lanceolate, of various lengths; racliis narrow and narrowly
winged by tlie decurreut base of the lanceolate obtuse pinnules ; lower pinnules regu-
larly divided into 2 to 4 half-round short lobes, connate in the middle; upper pinnules
entire, oblong, obtuse; medial nerve thin, pinnately branching into oblique lateral
nerves, generally forking once, rarely simple; substance of the leaves rather thin;
nervation distinct.

This fern, common at Florissant, but always found in small frag-
ments, has no near relation to any fossil species known to me, being only
comparable to Sphenopteris Blomsfrandi, Heer, " Fl. Arct," i, p. 165, pi.
xxix, figs. 1-5, from the Miocene of Spitzbergen. In its form and its
nervation it is a. true Fhegopteris, closely related to some Cuban species,
F. sericea, P. divergens, &c. But from the absence of fructification an
exact comparison is not possible.

Hah. — Florissant. Seen in most of the collections.

ADIANTITES, Auct.

A<liantite.s gracillinius, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 8.

Racliis very slender, liliform, liexuous, bearing at its top a few simple entire
pinnules, oval in outline, sessile by the cuneate base, obtuse ; nervation dichotomous,
the medial nerves forking two or three times ; branches very oblique, forking near the
apex.

I have seen only the small fragment figured, which is, however, dis-
tinctly preserved. By the disposition of the leaflets and their shape it
may be compared to Asplenites allosiiroides, Ung., " Fl. v. Sotzka," which has
small fructified pinnules ; but the nervation is that of Adiantim.

Ilah. — Florissant.

138 DESCItlPTION OF SPECIES.

LASTR^A, Presl.
Lastraja (Goiiioptcris) interiiiertia, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 5(i, pi. iv, fig. 14.

PTERIS, Linn.
Ptei'is pseudo-pcu najforniis, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. G2, pi. iv, figs. 3, 4.

DIPLAZIUM, Swartz.
Diplaziuiu Muelleri, Heer.

Ibid., p. 55, pi. iv, figs. 10, 10«.

LYGODIUM, Sw.
Lygr odium neiiropteroides, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 61, pi. V, figs. 4-7; vi, fig. 1.

Li y g o d i II 111 D e n t o u i , Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 63, pi. Ixv, figs, n, 13.

PINUS, Linn.

Pinus Florissauti, sp. nov.

Plate XXI, Fig. 13.

Strobile large, conical, 12 centimeters long or more, G ceutimeter.s in diameter at
tLe broken base; scales large, 4^ centimeters long, li broad; apophyses conical, trans-
versely rbomboidal when fiatteued.

This fine cone is related to Pinus ponder osa, Douglas, a fine species of
California and New Mexico, by the large size of the scales, not or scarcely
enlarged under the apophyses.

//«&.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Piiiu.s palujostrobus ?, Ett.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 83, pi. vii, figs. 1^5, 31.

SEQUOIA, Torr.

Sequoia augustifolia, Lesqx.
Ibid, p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 6-10.

Sequoia Langsdorlii, Brgb.
Ibid., p. 76.

Sequoia Heerii, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 11-13.

Sequoia al'l'iiiis, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 75, pi. vii, figs. 3-5; Ixv, figs. 1-4.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 139

TAXODIUM, Rich.
Taxodiuiii distichum iniocenuin, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 73, pi. vi, figs. l-.i-14.

Abies Ncvadensis, Lesqx., ''Haydcirs Ann. Rep.," 187i, p. :?72.

WIDDRINGTONIA, Endl.
Widdring-touia linguoefolia, sp. nov.
Plate XX [, Figs 14,14a.
Glyptostrobus Europceus, Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 74, pi. vii, figs. 1, 2.

Brandies and brantlilets short, pinnately divided; divisions alternate; braucli-
lets simple and slender; leaves appi-essed, irrejjularly two-ranked or subalteruate,
ovate, blnnt-pointed or liugulate.

The specimens represent two forms of the same species, differing
merely by the size or the thickness of the branches and branchlets. The
more common form is figured; the otlier is more slender in all its parts,
a var. gracilis, mentioned in "Hayden"s Ann. Rep.," 1872, p. 371, as
Thuites callitriiia, Ung.

ir«5.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

THUYA, Linn.

Thuya Garmaui, Lesqx.
Hayden's "Auu. Rep," 1872, p. 37-2.

GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl.
Glyptostrobus Ungeri ?, Heer.

Plate XXII, Figs. l-6a.

Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 52, pi. xviii ; "Fl. Alask.," p. 29, pi. iii, figs. 10, 11.

Stem leaves sqnaniiform, appressed, lanceolate, acute or acuminate; branch-
leaves open, two-ranked, much longer, linear lanceolate, acute; male cone small, oval,
terminal; strobiles ovate on short branches; scales 0 to 9, obtusely dentate at the
upper border, obscurely striate lengthwise.

This species, obtained in fine specimens, is in some of its characters

identical with Cufressites taxiformis, Ung., "Chloris," p. 18, pis. viii and ix.

The diversity of the leaves in regard to their position upon the stem and

the base of the branches, where they are shorter, appressed, and squami-

form, is not indicated by linger. It seems also to be identical to ChamcBcy-

parites Hardtii, Endl., as represented by Ett., "Hiiring FL," p. 35, pi. vi,

figs. 1-21, two species referred by Schimper to Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt.

The cones of the species of Florissant, however, are not those of a Sequoia

140 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

but of a Glyptostrohiis, and these, like the diversity in the form of the
leaves, agree in character with G. TJngcri, Heer, quoted above, which is
now considered by the author as a variety of G. Eurojjceus. The cones
only are somewhat larger, as figured by Heer, and the stem leaves rather
obtuse than acuminate. As in the "Flora of Alaska,'' the same author
represents these scaliform leaves acute, even acuminate, and as in that of
Spitzbergen (" Fl. Arct.," iv, pi. xi, figs. 2-8) the same kind of leaves are
either obtuse or acuminate, the reference of the American form to the
species of Heer is sufficiently authorized. The species is closely related
to Gbjpiostrohus heterophi/Uus, Endl., of China, the only living species of
this genus.

Hah. — Very common at Florissant. The specimens figured are mostly
those of the Princeton Museum.

PODOCARPUS, L'Herit.

Potlocarpus eocenica?, Ung-.

Leaves uarrowlj' liuear-lanceolate, acute, luirrowed into a short petiole; medial
uerve clistinct.

This description refers to two leaves which agree with the description
and figure of this species by Unger (" Fl. of Sotzka," p. 28, pi. ii, figs. 11-16).
The medial nerve is flat and comparatively broad; the leaves are slightly
broader in the middle.

Ilah. — Florissant. No. 68 of Lacoe Collection.

GRAMINEJE.

POACITES, Heer.

Poacite« laevis, Heer.
Hayden'e "Ann. Kep.," 1871, p. 28.').

CYPERUS.
Cy perns Chavanuosi, Heer.

"U.S.Geol.Rep.," vii, p. 92, pi. ix, (igs. 1, 2.

CYPERITES, Lindl.

Cyperites Ilaydciiil, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Figs. l-3a.

Leaves large, gradually enlarging upward Iroui its root, linear above ; medial
nerve broad and flat; lateral nerve parallel, distinct to the eye, separated by four or
live verv thin intermediate veins.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 141

From the fragments preserved the leaves appear to have been very
long. Linear in the middle where they are 3 centimeters broad, they are
slightly narrower upward and apparently rounded to a pointed apex,
gradually tapering downward to the upper part of the root, a small tuber-
cle. The medial nerve, quite distinct, is 2 milhmeters broad in the middle.
Though related to Cyperus and Cyperites, this leaf has no marked affniity
to any one of the numerous forms which have been described under this
name. The leaf is quite flat and does not appear to have been keeled in
the middle, but distinctly nerved. It comes out directly from the tubercle.
The lateral nerves, 12 to 14, are separated by veinlets without any trans-
verse veins.

^a6.— Randolph Co., Colorado. U., S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

ARUNDO, Linn.
Ariindo Goepperti ?, Miinst.
" U. S. Geol. Rep," -m, p. 86, pi. viii, figs. 3-5.

Arundo reperta, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 87, pi. viii, figs. 6, 8.

Ibid., pi. viii, figs. 10-13.

PHRAGMITES, Trin.
Pliragmites Alaskana, Heer.

TYPHACE^.

TYPHA.
Typha latissinia, Al. Br.

Plate XXIII, Figs. 4, 4o.

Al. Br., "Stizenb. Verz.," p. 75; Heer, " Fl. Tert, Helv.," i, p. 98, pi. xliii, xliv; "Mioc. Bait. Fl.," p.29, pi. iv,
fig. 11 ; Ett., "Foss. Fl. v. Bilin," p. 30, pi. vi, fig. 9.

Leaves very long, 2 to 3 centimeters broad, linear, marked lengthwise by parallel
strong nerves (14) crossed at right angles by transverse thin lines; intermedial veinlets
numerous (10-13).

Though these fragments, which are numerous, and part of which only
are figured, are referable to the European species by their appearance, they
may represent a different one on account of the numerous intermediate
veinlets which separate the primary nerves. In the European species only
4 to 6 are counted, while on the American specimens they are generally
10 to 12. It is, however, to be remarked that Typha species living at the

142 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

present epoch have a wide range of distribution; I he two species ( T. lati-
folia and T. angustifolia) are as common on the Norlli American continent
as they are in Europe.

Hah. — Florissant; Randolpli County. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. Hayden.

POTAMOGETON, Linn.

Potamogeton? verticillatus, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Figs. 5,6.

Stems slender; leaves verticillate or tnfteil, grass-like, linear-lanceolate, largest
toward the base, sessile and narrowed to the point of attachment, nerved lengthwise
iu the middle; branches very slender, floating or pendant, bearing tufts of shorter
leaves.

This species differs from its congeners by the position of the leaves
in verticils upon apparently articulate stems. It is distantly related to
F. coespitans, Sap., "Et.," i, p. 76, pi. iv, fig. 2.

Hob. — Florissant. The specimen (fig. 5) is from the Explor. of Dr.
F. V. Hayden; the other belongs to the Princeton Museum.

Potainogetoii yeiiiculatus, Al. Br.

"Stizeiib. Verz.," p. 75; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," i, p. 102, pi. xlvii, figs. l-O; Ett., "Fl. v. Biliu," p. -.29, pi. vii,
figs. 1,2.

Stems slender, branching, genicnlate-flexuous; leaves narrowly linear, acuminate,
fasciculate, sessile; fruits round or broadly oval-apiculato, 1 millimeter in diameter.

Though the specimens merely represent the upper part of a stem the
characters of the leaves and the fructification refer the plant to Heer's
species. The fruits are slightly smaller, however, rather round than ovate
or exactly like those represented by the author, pi. xlvii, fig. be.

Hah. — Florissant. No. 69 of Lacoe Collection.

NAJADOPSIS, Heer.

Najadopsis riig-ulosa, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Fig. 7.

Stem dichotomous from inflated apicial innovations; segments flat, dichotomous,
linear, acuminate, decurrent to the main stem; .surface merely irregular and minutely
wrinkled lengthwise, without trace of medial nerves.

The substance of this plant is somewhat thick; the leaves or segments

seem to have been originally cylindrical, though quite flat upon the stone,

by compression? All that can be seen of the plant is figured. It has an

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 143

evident relation to H. dichoioma, Reev, "Fl. Tert. Holv.," i, p. 104, pi.
xlviii, figs. 1-6. Not only the dichotomous disposition of the segments is
analogous, but in fig. 1 of Heer the primary division appears as from an
obscure innovation, while the top of the main stem .seems to be inflated by
the position of apparently fasciculate segments as they are in the middle
of fig. 7 of our plate. The size of the European plant is smaller in all its
parts.

ir«5._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MUSACE^.

MUSOPHYLLUM, Goepp.
Musophyllum coniplicatuin , Lesqx.
"U. S. Geo!. Rep.," vii, p. 96, pi. xv, figs. l,fi.

The station of the bed of coal and shale where this plant was found
in great profusion, with remains of Sapindus obtusifoliiis, appears rather
referable to the Green River Group than to the Miocene of Carbon from
the presence of this last species, which has been found also at Florissant.

AROIDEJE.

ACORUS, Linn.

AcoiMi.s bracliystacliys, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 105, pi. xiv, fig. IG.

LEMNACEJE.

LEMNA, Linn.
Lienina penicillata, sp. nov.

Plate XXIII, Fig. 8.

Leaves small, round in outline, irregularlj' crenulate on the borders; surface
rugose; rootlets numerous, in fa.scicles.

The leaves, 3 to 4 millimeters in diameter, are rugose on the surface
and do not show any trace of nerves; they appear to have been fleshy, but
they are quite flattened into thin flakes on soft shales.

Hab. —Florlssani. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

144 description of species.

PALMtE.

FLABELLARIA, Schp.

Flabellaria Flovissauti , sp. nov.

Plate XXIV, Figs. l-2a.

Frouds large; I'ays diverging all around from the top of the nearly flat not keeled
long rachis; rays large, very nnmeroiis, acutely keeled; primary nerves distinct ; close
intermediate veinlets, 3, 4.

This species has some degree of hkeness to Flabellaria eocenica, Lesqx.,
"U. S. Geol. Rep.,'" vii, p. 3, pi. xiii, figs. 1-3. The rachis is not cariuate
but merely indistinctly lineate lengthwise, and the top of the rachis on one
side of the leaf is also nearly truncate. The nerves are less distant and
the intermediate veins less numerous. It is still more intimately related
to Flabellaria Lamanonis, Brgt., and perhaps identical with it as figured
in Sap., "Et.," i, p. 70. pi. iv. fig. 5, — at least the number of primary nerves
in each division of the rays and that of the intermediate veins are about
the same. The lateral rays are more sharply keeled in the American form
and also more open, the lateral ones being at right angles to the more
distinctly truncate top of the petiole.

//a6.— Randolph Co., Colorado. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

PAIMOCARPON.
Paliuocarpou ? globosuiii, sp. nov.
Plate XXIV, Fig. 3.
Fruit large, globose, striate lengthwise.

The fruit is exactly globose, 18 millimeters in diameter; the testa
appears to have been woody, though the fruit is flattened. This fruit has
not been found in connection with the palm-leaf described above, but at a
different locality, and therefore its reference to Palms is not positive. It
resembles Cardites lineatus, Newby., as figured, pi. Ix, fig. 1, ''U. S. Geol.
Rep.,'" vii, a species abundantly found at Evanston, where no remains of
Palms have been discovered.

i/«i.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den.

FLORA OP THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 145

DICOTYLEDONES.

MYRICACE^.

MYRICA.

•'II. S. Geol. Rep.," Tii, p. 12G.

§ 1. Leaves dentate, serrate or uudulate.

Myrica Copeana, Lesqx.
IbUL, p. 131, pi. xvii, tig. 5.

Myrii-a obscura, 6p. nov.
Plate XXXII, Figs. 8-10.

Leaves linear-lanceolate, coarsely serrate, rounded in narrowing to the petiole,
uiiequilateral at base; nervation obsolete.

This form is related by its shape and the teetii ot the Jjorders to 31.
BankcicefoUa, Ung., as figured by Heer, ''Fl. Tert. Helv.,"' pL c, ligs. 3-10,
(Uffering merely by the more rounded and unequilateral base of the leaves
and the total disappearance of lateral nerves ])y immersion into a thick
carbonaceous coating. However, fig 6 of Heer represents two leaves
without traces of lateral nerves, and fig. 8 has the base somewhat rounded
and unequilateral, though not quite as distinctly as in the American form.
The pedicel of this last figure is also slender, of the same length as in fig.
10 of our plate. The leaves are on an average a little smaller than those
of M. BankskvfoUa, 7 to 9 centimeters long and 1 to 2i centimeters broad
above the base; the teeth are generally sharp, slightly inclined upward.

//«i.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Myrica Liudwigii, Schp.

"U. S. Geol. Bep.," vii, p. 133, pi. Ixv, fig. 9.

3Iyrica acuiuinata, Ung'.

lUd., p. 130, pi. xvii, fige. 1-4.

Myrica rigida, sp. nov.

Plate XXV, Figs. 3, 4.

Leaves thick, rigid, snbcoriaceous, lanceolate-acuminate, serrate, rounded and
unequilateral at base, short petioled; medial nerve thin, straight, the lateral crasped-
odrome.

This species differs from the preceding by the distinctly lanceolate
form of the leaves equally and gradually narrowing from the rounded
base to the apex, by the short petiole, the distinct lateral veins and the

OF 10

146 DBSCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

blunt teeth of the borders. The leaves are also proportionally shorter.
5 to 7 centimeters long and 1 to 2 centimeters broad near the base. It is
intermediate between the preceding and the following species.
Hab. — With the preceding.

Myrica Zachar iensits. Sap.

Plate XXV, Fig. 5; XLV», Figa. 6-9.

Leaves very variable in size and shape, lanceolate and linear, narrowed and more
or less decurrent to the petiole; medial nerve thick; lateral nerves open, curved in pass-
ing to the borders and along them; teeth entered by brauchlets.

This species, as figured by Saporta. "Et.," i, ii, p. 201, fig. 5, is repre-
sented in pi. XXV, fig. 5, and xlv% fig. 7. It is the variety b. elongata. The
variety c. angustifolia, Sap., loc. cit., fig. 1, has the character of pi. xlv",
figs. 6-8, while fig. 9 of the same plate is exactly like a counterpart of fig.
10b.. Sap., "Et.," ii, pi. 5, which is the variety minuta of this species. It
differs from the two preceding species by the gradual narrowing of the
base to the petiole, the border base being decurrent to it and bordering it
to the point of attachment.

Hab. — Florissant. Specimens, pi. xlv", figs. (J-9. are from Alkali Station.

Myrica polymorplia, Schp.
Plate XXV, Fig3. 1, a.

Leaves thickish, membranaceous or subcoriaceous, long-lanceolate or linear-lan-
ceolate acuminate, narrowed at base to a short petiole, serrate or denticulate; primary
nerves thick at base, the lateral more or less oblique, slightly curving in passing to the
borders.

This species is described by Saporta as Myricophyllum Zachariense,
"Et.," i, ii, p. 220, pi. viii, fig. 2, with varieties spimdosa and lacmiata,
according to the more or less deep and acute teeth of the borders. Our
plate represents the normal form. The leaves are long comparatively to
their width — 6 to 8 centimeters long, 5 to 6 millimeters broad. The spe-
cies is, like the preceding, very polymorphous. The author compares it to
the living Myrica JEthiopica, Linn., especially as to its nervation.

Hab. — Very common at Florissant.

Myrica callicomaefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXVI, Figs. 5-14.
Callicoma microphylla, Ett., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 246, pi. xliii, figs. 2-4.

This species is evidently a Myrica. Better specimens show that the

FLOEA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 147

fragment which I considered as a compound leaf is a small branch with
alternate leaves. The reference to Callicoma is not possible, as in this
genus the divisions are opposite. Except from what is seen in the branch,
fig. 5, whose divisions are alternate, distant, parallel, as well as the leaves,
there is nothing to modify in the description of this species in vol. vii,
loc. cit. The teeth are not always sharply acute, but more or less so,
always inclined upward.

The species is closely related in the nervation to M. Zachariensis,
var. minuta, Sap., loc. cit., but differs evidently in the more rounded and
unequilateral base of the leaves.

Hah. — Most abundant at Florissant, also at Elko Station, Utah.

M y r i c a fa 1 1 a x , sp. nov.
Plate XXXII, Figs. 11-16.

Very similar in its characters to the preceding species and perhaps a
variety of it. It merely differs in the teeth being sharply acuminate or
subspiniform, the lateral nerves less curved in passing toward the borders,
the base of the leaves not as distinctly unequilateral. It is distantly related
to M. acuminata, Ung.

Hah — Florissant. Not rare.

Myrica Scottii, sp. nov.
Plate XXXII, Figs. 17, 18.

Leaves coriaceous, long and uairow, linear-acuminate, narrowly cuneate to the
petiole, sharply dentate; lateral veins more or less oblique and curved.

By the leaves, 6 to 9 centimeters long, 6 to 10 millimeters broad, with
sharply spinescent teeth turned upward, the species is related to M.
Banksicefolia, Ung., and M. ohscura, described above. It differs from both
in the sharply dentate borders of the leaves, the lateral nerves being
distinct and more acutely diverging.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum.

Myrica amygdaliua. Sap.

Plate XXVI, fig8. 1-4.
Sap., "fit.," iii,ii,p.21,pl. I,fig9.8-10.

Leaves submembranaceous, oblong-lanceolate, obtuse or apiculate, narrowed to
a short petiole, denticulate or subentire; secondary nerves numerous, at an acute angle
of divergence, obliquely branching and reticulate.

148 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaves are small, 2? to 5J centimeters long, enlarged toward the
upper part; the areolation is distinct, formed by nervilles crossing the
obli<iue divisions of the lateral nerves at right angles.

y/rti._Florissaut. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Myrica nigricans, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 132, pi. xvii, figs. 9-1-2.

Myrica BolanUeri, Lesqx.

IbiJ., p. 13:i, pi. xvii, fig. 17.

Myrica undulata, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 131, pi. xvii, fig. 5.

Leaves lobate ; lobes irregular, often serrate.
§ 2. Leaves pinnately lobed ( Comptonia).

Myrica partita, Leeqz.

Hid., p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 14.

Myrica diversi folia, sp. nov.
Plate XXV, Figs. 6-1.5.

Leaves membranaceous, sbortpetioled, either longer, deeply lobate and lanceo-
late, or shorter, broadly ovate, diversely triquadrilobate; lobes dentate; primary
nerves narrow, the secondary open, curved in passing to the points of the lobes or of
the teeth, branching; tertiary nerves in the direction of the sinuses, forking under
them, each branch following the borders. Seeds small, oval-acute.

At first it is difficult to see that these leaves are referable to the
genus Myrica and that they all represent the same species. In compar-
ing, however, fig. 6 to Myrica Grwffii, Heer, -'Fl. Tert. Helv.,*' iii, p. 176.
pi. cl, figs. 19, 20, the character of the nervation, the form of the leaves^
the dentate lobes will be found much alike. The species are far different
but the type is the same. The same degree of affinity is remarked between
figs. 11-13 of our plate with Myrica latiloba, Heer, figs. 12-15 of the same
plate; there is also a marked degree of relationship between the leaves I
refer to this species and Comptonia laciniata, Ung., "Fl. von Sotzka,"
p. 31, pi. viii, fig. 2.

Comparing now with one another the fragments which represent this
species, we see in fig. 8 the same chai-acters exactly as in fig. 6, merely
modified by the shortening of the leaves and of their lobes. Fig. 11 rep-
resents an intermediate form, and with its deep-cut lobes fig. 13 is like an
original representation of fig. 11. Indeed, considering the characters of

FLORA OF THE GEEBN RIVER GROUP. ■ 149

these leaves with the more or less broadly cuneate base decurrent to the
short petiole, their sharply dentate lobes, the membranaceous substance,
the nervation. I am not able to find any difference to separate them into two
or more species, and still less to refer them to a different genus. Some of
the leaves (fig. 14 especially) have some of the characters of Crat(xgus, but
the nervation recalls them to Myrica. The small seed, fig. 15, though a
seed of Myrica, is not positively referable to this species.
i^«i.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. aciitiloba.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 134, pi. xvii, fig. 13.

§ 3. Leaves pinnately lobed ( Gomptonia).

The leaf mentioned with the description of this species as being identi-
cal in character with it and obtained from the Miocene of Oregon is figured,
pi. 1, fig. 10, and described with Miocene plants.

Myrica Brongniarti?, Ett.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 135, pi. xvii, fig. 15.

Myrica Alkali n a, sp nov.
Plate XLVa, Figs. 10-15.

Leaves short, trilobate aud obtusely dentate from a cuneate base, or lanceolate,
rouuded and narrowed to the base, pinnately, obtusely or acutely dentate.

The species represented by a large number of fragmentary leaves,
mixed upon the same specimens, present two forms, rather marked vari-
eties, especially differing by acute or obtuse lobes or teeth. The leaves
are subcoriaceous or membranaceous, somewhat large, 3 to 8 centimeters
long, 2i to 3 centimeters broad, either lobate with narrow cuneate base,
or pinnately deeply dentate, more or less obtusely cuneate at base. The
medial nerve is thick; the lateral nerves, at a broad angle of divergence,
much curved in passing up to the points of the lobes, are generally sepa-
rated by parallel shorter tertiary veins, anastomosing with oblique nervilles
or branchlets derived from the secondary nerves.

The species is comparable to both Myrica Vindobonensis, Ett., in Heer.
" Fl. Tert. Helv.." p. 34, pi. Ixx, figs. 5, 6, and M. Ungeri, Heer, I. c, p. 35,
pi. Ixx, figs. 7, 8, differing from both by shorter comparatively broader
leaves, more equally dentate-lobed.

150 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

As represented upon the plates, the leaves would seem to be referable
to two different species. The fragments, however, are so well mixed
together that sometimes one leaf appears acutely dentate on one side and
obtusely so on the other.

Hah. — Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor iScudder.

M y r i c a i a s i g it i s , Lesqs.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 135, pi. Ixv, figs. 7, 8.

This species has a degree of relationship to the preceding.

BETULACEJ^.

BETULA, Linn.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 137.

Betula Florissanti , sp. nov.

Plate XXVII, Fig. 11.

Leaves small, lanceolate-acuminate, nueqnilateral at the cnneate base, borders
donbly serrate; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves generally opposite, cnrved in
pa.ssing to the borders, branching, entering the teeth like the branches and united by
nei'villes.

The leaf, 6 J centimeters long, li broad, appears unequilateral at the
narrowed base. The primary and secondary teeth are small, acute, and
turned upward.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum.

Betula truncata, sp. nov.
Plate XXVIII, Figs. 7, 8.

Leaves short and short-petioled, ovate-lanceolate, truncate or rounded at base,
simply dentate; lateral veins at a broad angle of divergence, numerous, parallel, the
lower opposite.

The leaves, 3 to 4 centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, equally dentate
from near the base, have the secondary nerves at an angle of divergence
of 60°, generally branching. The relation of this species is to Betula
crenata, Ung., " Schoss. Fl.," p. 11, pi. iii, figs. 7, 8. The lateral nerves are
more open, more numerous, and less curved in the American species.

iTaJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 151

ALNUS, Tourn.

"U.S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. 139.

Alnus Kefersteinii, Goepp.

Ibid., p. 140, pi. xviii, figs. 6-8; Ixiv, fig. 11.

Alniis infeqiiilateralis, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 141, pi. Ixii, fig». 1-4.

A 111 US cor da til, sp. nov.

Leaf cordate at base, pyramidal and acuminate, doubly serrate on the borders,
long-petioled; primary nerves thick, the lateral opposite, parallel, 8 pairs, at acute
angles of divergence, curving in passing to the borders, craspedodrome.

The leaf is 6 centimeters long, has a thick petiole 3 centimeters long,
is largest near the cordate base (3 centimeters), and hence tapering to an
acute point and dentate all around. The leaf resembles Alnus diluviana,
Ung., "Iconogr.,"' pi. xvi, fig. 16, but is more acutely tapering to the point,
and the lateral nerves, at a more acute angle of divergence, are more
curved.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 83.

Flowers of Alnus, pi. xxxix, fig. 3, are also found at Florissant, but
are not identifiable in species.

CUPITLIFEE^.

OSTRYA, Michx.

"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 142.

Ostrya betuloides, ep. nov.

Leaves small, broadly ovate, acute, rounded to the equilateral base; borders
dentate; lateral nerves close, at a broad angle of divergence.

The leaf is of the same size and shape as that of Ostrya Atlantidis,
Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 254, pi. vi, fig. 4, differing in the simple teeth of the
borders, which give to the leaf the appearance of a Betula; but there is
with the same specimen a fragment of an involucre of Osfrya, similar in
size to that of Sap., fig. 11, I. c, and still more to Ostrya tenerrima, Sap.,
"Et.," i, 2, p. 49, pi. V, fig. 6, differing only from the last by its larger size
(2 centimeters long). Possibly this involucre is referable to the same
species as the leaf. It is the only one seen, as yet, from this formation.

ifrt5._Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, Nos. 26 and 29.

152 DESCKIPTiON OF SPECIES.

CARPINUS, Linn.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 142.

Carpiuus graiidis, IJng.

Ibid., p. 143, pi. xix, fig. 9; Ixiv, figs. 8-in.

C'arpiuus atteiiuata, sp. nov.

Plate XXVII, Fig. 10.

Leaf large, narrowed downward from the middle and upward to au acuminate
point, slightly unequilateral at base ; borders doubly dentate ; lateral nerves oblique,
straight, or slightly curved in passing up to the borders, branching near the borders,
entering the primary teeth by their ends and the intermediate ones by their branches.

This leaf, 11 centimeters long, 5i centimeters broad in the middle, its
widest part, is equally narrowed upward and downward, with borders
cut by large teeth entered by the secondary nerves, and generally two
smaller ones intermediate or on the lower side of the primary teeth. The
leaf appears to have been somewhat unequal at the base, but the broader
side is lacerated ; the veins are, however, equally oblique at the base and
not more open on one side. The leaf closely resembles Carpinus ahiifolia,
Goepp., "Schoss. FL," p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 11, merely differing by the border
teeth being a little larger, and by the more distinctly narrowed and elon-
gated base. Schimper unites this last species to C. osiryoides of Goepp.,
/. c, figs. 7-10. Fig. 7 represents a much smaller leaf, but it is narrowed
to the base nearly in the same degree as in that of Florissant.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum. No. 258.

Cari)iinis fraterna, sp. nov.
Plate XXVII, Figs, 12-14.

Leaves small, lanceolate, rounded to the short petiole ; borders minutely, sharply,
doubly serrate; lateral nerves close, numerous, oblique and straight to the borders,
branching near the borders.

The species is of the same type as Carpinus Americana, Linn., some
of its varieties having leaves as small and of the same pattern. They are
generally more coarsely or distinctly serrate than in the fossil species; the
leaves are also generally larger,

ifa/;.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

"U. S. Geol. Rep," vii, p. 14.'>.
Ihid.. p. 14t>, pi. xix. figs. 1-3.

Ihid.. p. 147.

Ibid., p. 156, pi. XX, figs. 9, 10.

FLORA OF THE GREEN lilVER GEOUP, 153

FAGUS, Tournf.

Fagrus FtToniiB, Ung.

aUERCUS, Linn.

§ 1. Leaves deutate.
Qiieroii.s Haidiugeri, Ett.

Quercus Medi terrauea, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 9.

Ung., "Chlor. Protog.," p. 114, pi. xxxii, figs. 5-9; "Iconogr.," pi. xviii, figs. 1-G; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii,
p. ^ii, pi. Ixxiii, figs. 13, l.'j. 17. 1-J; Ung.. "Foss. Fl. v. Kumi," p. 28, pi. vi, figs. 1-22; Gaud.,
"Contr.,'' ii, p. 4ti, pi. iv, figs. 16-19.

Leaves coriaceous, obovate, abruptly acuminate, narrowed toward the base and
abruptly rounded to it, deeply dentate; secondary nerves simple, craspedodrome, about
9 pairs; nervilles strong, at right angles to the secondary nerves, simple or more
generally anastomosing in the middle.

Except that the teeth of the borders are sUghtly more acute and
turned upward in the European species, I see no difference sufficiently
marked to authorize a separation of this leaf into a new species. The leaf,
fig. 3 of Ung., loc. cit., is like a counterpart of our fig. 9, and in other
leaves figured by different authors the teeth of the borders are not sharply
acute, but sometimes obtuse and nearly effaced. It is the case in Ung.,
"Chlor.," pi. xxxii, fig. 5; in Heer, '-Fl. Tert. Helv.,"" pi. Ixxvi, figs. 13-15.
The nervilles are distinctly seen in figs. 3-4 given of this species in Ung.,
"Fl. V. Kumi," pi. vi, where twenty leaves of this species are represented.
All these, however, have the border teeth more acute and proportionally
smaller than in fig. 9 of our plate.

i/r</>._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Ilayden.

Quercus seri-a, Ung.
"Chloris Prolog.," p. 109, pi. xxx, figs. 5-7.

Leaves petioled, subcoriaceous, elliptical, pointed or obtuse, serrate-dentate on
the borders ; teeth equal, with callous points.

A single leaf,. 4 centimeters long without the petiole, 2i centimeters
broad, remarkably similar to fig. 7 of Ung., loc. cit., oval or obtusely ovate,

154 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

with a short thick petiole. The lateral nerves are much curved in passing
to the borders, close, craspedodrome.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 64.

Quercus Dryuieja, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 12.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.,'' p. 157, pi. xix, fig. 14.

Among the numerous figures given of this species this leaf is espe-
cially comparable to Ung., "Ghlor. Prot.," pi. xxxii, fig. 1, and to "Fl. of
Sotzka," pi. ix, fig. 1. The lateral veins are mostly craspedodrome, the
lower pairs entering the teeth by an anastomosing veinlet. The species
is very common in the Miocene of Europe. The reference of the frag-
ment of leaf described, vol. vii, loc. cif., is not certain.

//«6.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden

Quercus Osbornii, sp. uov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 17.

Leaf small, obovate, abruptly long-acumiuate, dentate from under the acumen
to the middle; medial nerve thin; secondary nerves oblique, alternate, parallel, camp-
todrome.

This fine leaf, about 7 centimeters long, is gradually narrowed from
above the middle to the base (broken), rounded in the upper part, there
cut by three or four large teeth, and then abruptly long-acuminate. The
lateral nerves diverging 30° to 40°, curve in passing up to the borders,
which they follow in festoons, entering the teeth by anastomosing branch-
lets. I do not find any other species comparable to this but Quercus
Tephrodes, Ung., as described in "Sieber, Nord-Bohm. Braun-Kohl.,"" pi.
iii, fig. 17. Quercus hexagona, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, pi. v, fig. 8, is
also of the same type.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 684.

Quercus pyrifolia, ep. nov.

Plate XXVIII, Fig. 14.

Leaves rather thin, oval, short-acuminate, rounded in narrowing to a long petiole;
borders irregularly obscurely serrate; secondary nerves curving in passing to the bor-
ders, camptodrome, crossed by nervilles at right angles.

The petiole of the leaf is IJ centimeters long, and the leaf without it

FLOEA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 155

is 5 centimeters long and nearly 3 centimeters broad in the middle. It is
broken at the apex, but appears as tapering to a short acumen. The lat-
eral nerves, 5 or 6 pairs, at an angle of 40°, are tliiu, llexuous, campto-
drome, following the borders and joined to some of the teeth by anasto-
mosing veinlets; nervilles flexuous or transversely curved.

Species related to Quercus largnensis, Sap., "Et.," iii, 1, p. 67. pi. 5,
fig. 1, which has the same form, the borders irregularly cut-dentate.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 797.

Quercus castaueopsis, sp. nov.
Plate XXVin, Fig. 10.

Leaves large, lanceolate, gradually acumiuate, regularly distautly dentate; lat-
eral nerves parallel, at an open angle of divergence, the lower joining the medial
nerves at right angles, all camptodrome, curving in passing to the boi'ders, following
them and entering the short teeth by oblique nervilles; areolation of minute iiolygonal
meshes.

This leaf may represent a Castaneopsis. I do not know of any fossil

species to which it may be compared.

Hah. — Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

§ 2. Leaves entire.

Quercus elaena, Ung.

Plate XXVIII, Figs. 11, 13.

Ung., "Chlor. Protog.," p. 112, pi. xxxi, fig.4; Heer, "Fl.Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 47, pi. Ixxiv, figs. 11-14; Ixxv,
fig. 1 ; iii, p. 178, pi. cli, figs. 1-3; Sap., "Et.," ii, p. 65, pl. iii. fig. 11; iii, p. 65, pi. ii, figs, 5-9;
V, fig. 2.

Leaves coriaceous, short-petioled, oblong-lanceolate; bordei's entire, revolute or
reflexed; lateral nerves camptodrome.

The leaves vary from 5 to 7 centimeters long and from 1 to 1* centi-
meter broad. Those figured here especially resemble the figures in Sap.,
loc. cif., pl. ii, figs. 5-10.

ifaJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br.
Plate XXXI, Fig. 12.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 150, pl. six, figs. 4, 5.

I refer with doubt to this species a subcoriaceous polished leaf 10
centimeters long, 22 millimeters broad in the middle, whose borders are

156 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

not entire bnt distantly dentate, and the base slightly decurrent to a thick
short petiole. In the European species the leaves are mostly entire, but
sometimes also denticulate in the upper part, and the base of the leaf is
not as decurrent, while the petiole, generally thick, is a little longer. The
nervation is as represented in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, pi. Ixxiv, fig. 4.
^«5.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

CASTANEA, Linn.
Casta Ilea iutermedia, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii. p. IM. pi. xxi, fig. 7.

SALICINE^.

SALIX, Linn.
Salix amygdala? folia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Figa. 1,2.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," p. 165.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, tapering to a blunt acumen, rounded in narrowing
to tbe petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence.

The leaves, 6 to 7 centimeters long, 12 to 15 millimeters broad, with
a slender petiole 2 centimeters long, may seem to represent a variety of
6'. varians, Goepp., so common in the European Miocene. But they are
generally much smaller, more narrowly lanceolate ; the secondary nerves,
especially the basilar ones, at a more acute angle of divergence; the bor-
ders more distinctly serrate-crenate. The form of the leaves is the same
as in S. lavateri, Al. Br., but the leaves of this last species are much longer.

Hah. — Florissant. Seen in the different collections from that locality.
•

.Salix Libbeyi, sp. nov.
Plate XXXI, Fig. 3.

Leaves large, thick, •oblong, enlarged upward, rapidly narrowed to the point,
tapering to the base, very entire.

The nearest relation of this species is S. ahhremata, Goepp., "Schoss.
Fl.,"" p. 25, pi. xvii, iigs. 4-11, especially like fig. 7; but the American leaf
is twice as large, 8 centimeters long, 2J broad in the upper part, narrowed
to the base, which is not rounded, and more enlarged upward.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 780.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 157

Salix m«-(lia, Heer.
" U. S. Geol. Kep., " vii, p. 1G8, pi. xxii, fig. 3.

I hid., p. 168, pi. xxii, figs. 4, S.
Ihid., p. I(i9, pi. xxii, fige. 6,7.

nid., vii, p. 169.

Salix augusta, Al. Br.

Salix elongata, O. W^eb.

POPULUS, Linn.

Populiis Heerii, Sap.
Plate XXX, FigB. 1-8; XXXI, Fig. 11.

Sap., "£t.," i, p. 87, pi. vii, fig. 3.

Leaves loiig-petioled, ovate, long-lauceolate, acuminate, obtusely serrate; pri-
mary nerves tliick ; lower secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence and
ascending higher along the borders, the others curving in passing to the borders and
reticulate in following them.

The leaves are extremely variable in size, some, as shown in lig. o. beiny
2U to 3U centimeters long and 10 to 12 centimeters broad below the middle;
others, as in lig. 2, scarcely 5 centimeters long and 2 broad ; others still,
as in fig. 11 of pi. xxxi, being narrow comparatively to their length, 10
centimeters long, 2 centimeters broad, thus resembling leaves of willows.
That all these leaves represent the same species is evident enough.
Besides the essential characters in common, they have the same some-
what thick consistence, and are all colored reddish-yellow even upon shales
where all the fragments of other plants are colored black.

Saporta, who has described a fruit of Populus found upon the same
slate as his leaf, compares it to that of P. Euphratica, Oliv., and the leaves
to P. laurifolia, Ledeb. We have still living in the Rocky Mountains of
Colorado and Utah a species, P. angustifolia, James, considered by some
authors as a variety of P. halsamifera, Linn., which represents the fossil
species in the different forms and size of its leaves. Those of the living
species vary from 5 to 24 centimeters long and 2 to 10 centimeters broad,
being either attenuated or broadly cordate at base, according to their width.

j7rtJ._Florissant. Found in all the collections.

158 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Popiiliis balsanioides ? Goepp., var. latifolia.

Plate XXXI, Fig. 4.

Goepp.. ■• Fl. T. Scho88.," p. t>3, pi. xv, figs. 5,6; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 18, pi. lix ; Ix. figs 1-3.

Leaf very large, apparently broader than long, cordate-ovate; borders undulate,
creuate ; primary nerves thick; lateral nerves thin, much curved to and aloug the bor-
ders; the lower pairs much branched, the other simple.

This leaf, about 12 centimeters long and 14 broad toward the base,
seems to represent a different species from those figured under this name
by European authors. It is broader than long, while the leaves of P.
balsamoides are, according to Heer, always longer than broad ; it is deeply
cordate at base, and the lateral veins, without any basilar veinlets, are com-
paratively very thin, much curved and all alike ; the borders are merely
crenulate, even obscurely so, while they are more or less deeply serrate in
the normal form of F. balsamoides. Fig. 7, pi. lix, of Heer, I. c, represents,
however, a leaf with borders obscurely dentate and nearly as large as that
of fig 4, cordate at base ; and fig. 1 of pi. Ix of Heer shows the lateral nerves
of the same character as they are in the American leaf. There is between
the fossil leaves a difference as marked as between those of the living
Populus bahamifera, Linn., and P. candicans, Ait. This last, though with
broader and more or less heart-shaped leaves, is considered a mere local
variety of the first.

iTaJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Populus Zaddaclii, Heer.
Phite XXXI, Fig. 8.
" U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 176, pi. xxii, fig. 13.

The figured leaf is one of the smallest of this species, and besides
differs from the normal form in some points. The secondary nerves
descend a little lower; the border teeth, though obtuse and turned upward,
have not at the apex the small glands which are generally seen in the
small leaves of this species. As these glands may have been destroyed
by maceration, as is often the case, and as this species is very common
in the North American Tertiary, I consider this leaf as a mere variety.

iTaJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 159

Populus oxyphylla, Sap.
Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 9-11.
Sap., "fit ," iii, 1, p. 73, pi. vii, fig. 1.

Leaves of small size, loug petiolate, deltoid, shortacuuiiuate, rounded to the
base, denticulate; secondary nerves variable in distance, the lower longer, branching
outside.

The leaves vary from 2h to 4 centimeters long and from li to 2^
centimeters broad belo^v the middle, from which part they taper upward
to a point or short acmnen; the petiole is 2 to 3 centimeters long. The
author describes and figures the lateral nerves as flexuous, a character
which is not seen on the leaves which I refer to this species. The nerves
are, however, camptodrome, the teeth being entered, as seen in fig. 11,
the best preserved leaf, by short veinlets anastomosing to the curves of
the lateral nerves. In this leaf also the nervilles and their mode of rami-
fication in forming large primary irregularly hexagonal meshes are of the
same type as in the figure of Saporta.

ir«5.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hoyden. One speci-
men. No. 54. not figured here, is in the collection of Mr. Lacoe.

Populus Ricliartlsoni, Heer.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 177, pi. xxii, figs. 10-12.

Populus arctica, Heer.
Ibid., p. 178, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-6.

BALSAMIFLUiE.

LiaUIDAMBAR, Linn.

Ibid... vii, p. 186.

Liiquidambar Europseum, Al. Br.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 1.

Al Braun, "Buckl. Geol ," p. 112; Ung., '-Chlor. Protog.," p. 120, pi. xxx, figs. 1-5; Goepp., '^'ert. Fl. v.
Schoss.," p. 22, pi. xii, figs. 6,7; Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 6, pi. li, Iii, figs. 1-8; Ludw.,
" PaliEontog.," viii, p. 89, pi. xxv, figs. 1-4 ; Gaiul., "Contrib.," iv, p. 19, pi. iv, figs. 5-7.

Leaves long-petioled, palmately 3 to5-lobed; lobes more or less distinctly glaudu-
lose, serrulate, lanceolate-acuminate.

In the leaf figured as referable to this species the borders appear
nearly entire or merely undulate-crenate ; but it is the only difference
from the normal form which is very common in the Miocene of Europe.

1(30 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Tlio leaves preserved flattened on some of the thin sandy shales of Floris-
sant very often have the borders erased and the small teeth therefore often
destroyed. The medial lobe of the figure has the teeth quite as distinct
as in some of the figures of European authors, still more so than in fig. 5
of Gaudin, I. c.

//rt^».— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

UETICINE^.

ULMACEiE.

ULMUS, Linn.

"II. S. G«'ol. Rep.," vii, p. 1S7.
IhUl., p. 188, pi. xxvi, KgB. 1, 3.

Ulmus tenuinervis, Leeqx.

Ulnius Hillite, ep. nov.
Plate XXVIIl, Figs. 1,:!.

Leaves uarrow, lauceolate-acuminate, very nuequilateral at base, simply or
(lonbly-serrate ; lateral veins curved in passing to the borders, craspedodrome.

The leaves are small, 5 to 9 centimeters long, Ih to 2 J centimeters
broad, short- petioled, thickish ; the base is narrowed on one side in
rounding to the petiole, straight on the other ; the teeth of the borders are
large, slightly turned up, not very sharp ; the areolation is quite distinct
in small irregularly quadrangular meshes, formed by subdivisions of nerv-
illes mostly at right angles.

Uah. — Florissant. Mrs. Hill, who has widely collected and distrib-
uted the specimens of fossil plants of that locality,

Ulmus Browiiellii, 8p. nov.

Plate XX VIII, Figs. 2, 4.

Leaves narrow, oblong - lanceolate, unequal at base, simply obtusely dentate;
lateral nerves simple, parallel, the lower open; nervilles irregularly branching and
anastomosing ; areolation polygonal, loose.

This species resembles the preceding, ditfering by the simple teeth
and nerves; the areoles, much larger, formed by irregularly divided
nervilles.

//«/^._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl.; White River. W. A. BrownelL

FLOKA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 161

Ulmus Braunii, Heer.

Phite XXVII, FigB. 1-4.8.

Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 59, pi. Ixxix, figs. 14-21; iii, p. 181, pi. cli, fig. 31; Gaud., "Contrib.," ii, p. 47,
pi. iii, figs. 3-9; Ludw., '^Palieoiitog.," viii, p. 105, pi. xxxviu, figs. 5-8; Ett., "Fl. v. Bil.."p. 64,
pi. xviii, figs. '23-26

Leaves short-petioled, vesy uuequilateial, roniul or cordate at base, elliptical or
ovate-lauceolate, acute or acuminate, doubly or simply coarsely dentate ; teeth conical,
turned up; lateral veins open, at right angles toward the base, l-'-lS pairs; fruit peti-
elate, broadly-winged; wings lateral.

This species is very variable in the form of the leaves and the more
or less acute teeth of the borders. The leaves, 4i to 12 centimeters long,
24 to 44 centimeters broad, are comparatively broader and shorter and
more unequilateral and difform than those of the preceding species. It is
very common in the European Miocene and is also abundantly found at
Florissant, where the fruits also are not rare. But these fruits, always
found ripe, do not agree with the figures given by Heer, loc. cif.. pi. cli,
fig. 31 : they are rather like those of U. Broxvnii, or U. longifoUa, Ung., as
figured in "Bil. FL," pi. xviii, figs. 4, 5, 8. The specific relation of the
seeds of Ulmus described by European authors is hypothetical, as well as
that of those I have figured.

i^<5._Florissanf. Not rare; especially in Princeton Collection.

PLANERA, Gmel.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.." vii, p 189.

Planera longifolia, Lesqx.

Plate XXIX, Figs. 1-13 ; XLIV, Fig. 10.

Leeqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," Tii, p. 189, pi. xxvii, figs. 4-6.

Planera longifolia, var. myricsefolia.

Plate XXIX, Figs. 15-27.

From a comparison made in the examination of more than two thou-
sand specimens, representing not merely the leaves figured but a large
number of intermediate forms, I have been forced to admit that they all
belong to the same species, and that though some of them are closely allied
to the European Planera XJngeri, they constitute a different species. First
examining the relation of all the leaves from No. 1, the normal type, to

C F 11

162 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

No. 13, all have simple, more or less acute, more or less distant teeth;
and the lateral veins all simple, straight, craspedodrome, vary in nothing
but in their more or less acute angle of divergence according to the width
of the leaves; the petiole is equally variable, from 5 to 10 millimeters
long, and the leaves are sometimes nearly sessile, as in fig. 7. One of the
leaves of fig. 1 has also the petiole very short. Comparing the different
forms of figs. 14r-27 we see the same essential characters preserved — that
is, lateral veins straight, craspedodrome, at a more or less acute angle of
divergence relatively to the width of the leaves, the teeth either sharply
acute, even acuminate, or merely pointed, even obscurely so, as in figs.
25, 27. The petiole is generally of the same length, but some of the leaves
(figs. 21, 26, 27) are narrowed to the base and nearly without petiole.
If I add that all these leaves have the same consistence and black color
upon the shale, that both forms are often found upon the same specimens,
that it is often scarcely possible to say that a leaf is referable to the nor-
mal type or to the variety, it will be understood why I am unalile to con-
sider these leaves as representing different species or referable to two
genera, though, comparing the extreme forms (figs. 1, 5, 6, to figs. 21, 24,
27), this separation seems indeed natural.

As for the identity of this species with P. Ungeri, it is disproved by the
comparatively large and narrower leaves, the veins, exactly straight from
the medial nerves to the point of the teeth, never curved, and the fruits
which, as seen in comparing fig. 12 with fig. 1, pi. Ixxx of Heer. "Fl. Tert.
Helv.,"" are nearly twice as large in the American species. The difference
in the characters of the leaves may be easily seen in comparing the figures
of pi. xxix with that of P. Ungeri, quoted below.

Hah. — Florissant. Most abundant.

Planera Ungeri, Ett.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 190, pi. xxvii, fig. 7.

FLORA OF THE GREEX RIVEK GROUP. 163

CELTIDE^.

CELTIS, Touri

^'U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 191.

Celtis MeCoshii, sp. nov.

^ Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 7, 8.

Leaves longpetioled, narrowly ovate, lanceolate-acuminate, more or less unequi-
lateral at base; lower lateral nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, ascending
higher across the borders, curved like the upper (4 to 6 pairs), all camptodrome, attached
to the borders by anastomosing veinlets.

The leaves, 5 to 6i centimeters long, 2 to 2i centimeters broad below
the middle, where they are widest, are not very but distinctly unequi-
lateral at the rounded base, at least in fig. 7. By the form of the leaves
the species is closely allied to Celtis jirimigenia, Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 263,
pi, vi, fig. 7. The nervation and the denticulation of the leaves are of the
same character. The leaves are also remarkably similar to those of C.
occidentalis, Linn., var. Texana, a form whose leaves, nearly equilateral at
base, are minutely serrate. The Texas leaves are subcordate at base or
round, as in fig. 8.

if«j._Florissant and Randolph Co., Wyoming. Princeton Collection,
No. 794, U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MORE^.

FICUS, Toum.
Ficiis lanceolata, Heer.

Ficus Jynx, Ung.

Piciis multinervis, Heer.

Ficus arenacea, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 191.
Ihi'l.. p. 19a, pi. xxviii, figs. 1, 5.
Ibid., p. 193, pi. xxviii, fig. 6.
Ibid., p. 194, pi. xxvii, figs. 7, 8.
Ibid., p. 195, pi. xxix, figs. 1-5.

Ficus Ungeri, Lesqx.
Plate XLIV, Figs. 1-3.
Ihid., p. 195, pi. XXX, fig. 3.

This species is finely represented by the three figures of our plate.
They show not merely the variable size of the leaves, but their true shape
and the short petiole abruptly thickened at base. The leaves, are oblong

164 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

or Ungulate, rounded at the base and apparently at the apex also; they
vary in size from 10 to 20 centimeters long and from 3i to 6* centimeters
broad in the middle. Fig. 2 may represent a difterent species not merely
on account of the different size, but from the presence of tertiary thinner
and shorter veins intermediate to the secondary nerves.

Hah. — Alkali Station, Wyoming. Professor Scudder; Green River
Station, U. S. Geo!. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hai/den.

Ficus Wy oining-iana, Leeqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 205, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3.

Ficus teimiuervis, ep. nov.
Plat« XLIV, Fig. 4.

Leaf oblong or lauceolate, tripalmately nerved, rounded at base, entire.

A mere fragment, showing the lower part of a leaf whose lower lateral
nerves are strongly branched downward and all (nerves and branches)
camptodrome. The medial nerve is inflated at base. The fragment rep-
resents a Ficus, but the specific characters are not discernible.

Hab. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

Ficus alkaliua, ep. nov.
Plate XLIV, Figs. 7-;i.

Leaves thin, variable in size, obovate or ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, obtusely
serrulate, palmately trinerved; secondary nerves distinct, all camptodrome, alternate
and parallel; nervilles oblique, simple or forking in the middle.

The leaves are fragmentary, variable in length from 6 to 10 centi-
meters, and proportionally broad. The nervation is that of a Ficus; the
lower primary lateral nerves are thin, flexuous, ascending at a more acute
angle of divergence. The upper are parallel, camptodrome, attached to the
teeth by small anastomosing nervilles.

Hab. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

SANTALE^.

SANTALUM, Linn.

Santaluni Americaituin, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 7.

Leaves thick, narrowly elliptical or oblong, very short- petioled, blunt at the apex :
nervation obsolete.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 165

The basilar border of the leaf is decurrent along the petiole, which
is scarcely 2 millimeters long for a leaf 4 centimeters long, 1 centimeter
broad in the middle. The affinity of this leaf is with the living Santahm
lanceolatiim, Brown. From the fossil species published, it differs in the
very short petiole and the blunt apex of the leaves.

j{al. — Florissant. No. 638 of the collection of the Princeton Museum.

LAURINEJi.

CnJNAMOMUM, Burn.
Ciunamoiuiim Scheuchzeri, Heer.
Plate XXXVin, Fig. 6.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 220, pi. xxxvii, fig. 8.

The leaf from Florissant more distinctly represents this species than
that ("Rep." vii) from Montana. There is still a small difference from
the European form in the position of the lateral nerves descending lower,
nearly to the top of the petiole, and the basilar borders more distinctly
decurrent. These deviations from the normal character are, however,
somewhat indicated in a few of the numerous figures given by Heer of
this species.

ifftj.—Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hoyden.

PROTEACEtE.

BANKSITES, Sap.
Banksites lineatiis, sp. nov.

Plate XXXir, Fig. 21.

Seeds obliquely oval, winged; wings oblong, obtuse, larger on one side, distinctly
striate lengthwise by 5 or 6 parallel black lines converging at the apex.

The seeds resemble those described as Banksia Badohojensis, Ung.,
"Syllog.." iii, p. 75, pi. xxiv, figs. 16, 17.

ifrt^,. —Florissant; not rare, but as yet no leaves referable to this
genus have been found there.

LOMATIA, R. Br.

Leaves coriaceous, pinnately laciniate or acutely lobed; divisions oblique, lance-
olate, acute or acuminate, nerved in the middle, decurrent along the medial nerve or
connected by a narrow wing at the basilar margin.

106 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

This definition merely relates to the peculiar leaves described below,
whose relationship is marked only with leaves of some species of Lomatia.
Their texture is thick. The surface is always covered by a coaly layer,
obliterating the nervation.

Lomatia hakoa'l'ol ia, sp. nov.
Plate XXXII, Fig. 19.

Leaf obliquely truncate at base, lanceolate, acuminate, irregularly deeply deutate.

This form differs from the following by the segments, or lobes, being
shorter and directed to the outside at right angles to the primary nerve;
these acute short lobes or teeth, four on each side, are opposite and sepa-
rated by broad shallow sinuses; no trace of secondary nerves is discernible.

i/rt5._Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Lomatia spinosa, sp. nov.
Pl.ite XLIII, Fig. 1.

Leaves narrowly lanceolate, long-acuminate, broadly alternately acutely dentate-
lobed ; divisions gradually shorter upward, the terminal long-acuminate.

Related to the preceding species but differing by the lacinia^ being
longer, turned upward, decurrent. The primary nerve is scarcely visible.
//rtJ._Florissant; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Lomatia terminalis, sp. nov.
Plate XLin, Figs. -2-7.

Leaves linear-lanceolate, acuminate, deeply lobate ; lobes oblique, lanceolate,
acute, decurrent along the primary thin nerve; lateral nerves generally distinct.

Hah.—\N\\h the preceding; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V.

Hayden.

Lomatia tripartita, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Figs. 8-10.

Leaves palmately trilobate, narrowly cuneate to the base; lobes obliquely diverg-
ing, oblong, obtuse or obtusely pointed, entire or dentate-lobed on one side; primary
nerves more or less distinct.

The three fragments representing this species may be mere forms of

the preceding.

Hah.— Florisssini; rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 167

Lomatia aoutiloba, sp. nov.
Plate XLIII.Figs. 11-16, 2(1.

Leaves long, linear-lanceolate, alternately pinnately lobed; lobes lanceolate or
linear-lanceolate, acute, oblique, decurrent, gradually shorter upward, distinctly curved
backward.

The divisions of the leaves, their shape and mode of decurring to a
primary axis, are of the same type as in Lomatia fTodeaJ Saportanea of
the "Cretaceous Flora" ("U. S. Geol. Rep."), vi, pi. xxix, figs. 1-4.

Hah. — Florissant. Common, and seen in all the collections.

liomatia abbreviata, sp. nov.

Plate XLIII, Fig. 17.

Leaves linear or narrowly lanceolate; lobes oblique, short, oblong, not decurrent,
cuneate at base, inclined upward, obtusely pointed ; nerves obsolete.

This fragment appears related to fig. 10.

Hah. — Florissant; very rare. Collection of the Princeton Museum.

Lioniatia iiiterriipta, sp. nov.

Plate XLIU, Figs. 18, 19.

Leaves linear-oblong, larger in the middle, either lobes bi-foriu; larger, ovate,
entire or obtusely dentate, or smaller intermediate to the larger ones, merely oval-
obtuse, like short teeth.

This peculiar form has the lobes of the top and the base of the leaves
simple, open, obtuse; in the middle the lobes become larger, obovate. ob-
tusely irregularly dentate, opposite, and near their base the wing of the
leaves is expanded into intermediate very small entire obtuse teeth. The
large lobes, when entire, have only the medial nerve distinct ; in the den-
tate ones the medial nerve is dichotomous, the branches pa.ssing up to the
teeth, one or two on each side.

Hub. — Florissant; very rare. Princeton Collection, Nos. 842, 843.

liOmatia micropliylla, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.,'' vii, p. 211, pi. Ixv, figg. 14, 15.

168 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

PIMELE^.

PIMELEA, Banks.
Pimeleii tlelicatula, sp. nov.

Plat,' XXXUI, Figs. 15, IC.

Leaves membrauaceous, nearly sessile, spatulate, short ■ poiuted or apiciilate;
secondary nerves emerging at an acute angle of divergence, branching on the lower
part, variable in distance, separated by intermediate short veinlets; nervation campto-
drome.

The leaves vary from 3 to 5i centimeters long and from 8 to 13 mil-
limeters broad in the upper part, near the apex, where they curve upward
in narrowing to a short point, and from which part they are gradually
narrowed downward to the very short petiole.

The species is closely allied to P. (Eningensis, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.."'
ii, p. 93, pi. xcvii, figs. 2-10, which has smaller leaves less gradually nar-
rowed downward and no petiole.

ifei.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

OLEACE^.

OLEA, Linn.

Of the numerous living species of this genus, one only, Olea Ameri-
cana, inhabits the North American Continent; three species are European ;
the others are found in Tropical Asia and South Africa ; Japan has one
species.

The leaves of Olea are opposite, petioled,eoriaceous, persisting, oblong-
oval, obovate or lanceolate, very entire; the nervation pinnate, and the
flowers fasciculate in the axils of the leaves.

Olea prteiuissa, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Fig. 1.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate, larger below the middle, narrowed to a very short
petiole ; flowers in simple or rarely compound racemes.

The leaves average 5 centimeters in length and 1 centimeter in
width below the middle, from which they are gradually tapering upward
to a blunt point. The flowers are short-petioled, either single or in short
slightly compound racemes. This character essentially separates this

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 109

species from Olea Americana, its nearest relative, from which it differs by
smaller leaves and larger flowers. No trace of secondary veins is discern-
ible on those leaves. /

Nine fossil species of Olea are described by authors from the Miocene
of Europe, none of which have a marked relation to this.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Collection, No. 641.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 228.
Ibid., p. 229, pi. xl, fig. 3.

FRAXINUS. Tourn.
Praxiuiis pi-fedicta, Heer.

Fraxiniis Heerii, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 5, 6.

Leaflets more or less uneqnilateral, rounded or narrowed to the short petiole, and
equally so from the middle to the acuminate bluut apex ; borders undulate ; lower
secondary nerves at a more acute angle of divergence, all unequally distant, curving
and reticulate at a distance from the borders ; nervilles flexuoos, at right angles to the
medial nerve.

The leaflets. 5 to 7 centimeters long, li to 2 centimeters broad, are.
evidently, part of a compound leaf, as seen from the lower lateral leaflet,
which is nearly sessile and very unequilateral, and the upper a terunual
one, equilateral, larger and petioled. The lateral nerves are thin, arched
toward the medial nerve at a distance from the borders, as in Fraxinus
prcedicta, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. civ, figs. 12, 13, to which this species
is closely related ; indeed, it merely ditfers by the basilar nerves being at
a more acute angle of divergence, and those above with curves more dis-
tant from the margins which are merely undulate. No fruiting part has
been found.

i^«5._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hai/den.

Fraxinus inespilifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 7-12.

Leaflets more or less unequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, obtusely acuminate, rounded
to a short petiole, obtusely serrate ; secondary nerves parallel, subequidistant, 8 or 0
pairs, much curved in passing to the borders and following them, connected with the
teeth by short anastomosing veiulets ; uerville.s oblique, very flexuous.

This species is as clo.sely allied to F. jur/hmdina. Sap., "Et.," iii, p. 89.

pi. ix. figs. 13-16, as is the preceding to F. })ra'dicta. Heer. The leaflets

170 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

are broader, less unequal than in F. Ueerii, rounded or narrowed on one
side to a short petiole ; the camptodrome veins follow close to the bor-
ders, not curving inside to the medial nerves, and the liorders are always
distinctly serrate. In F. jiiglandina the borders are sharply denticulate
and the more open lateral veins do not ascend higher along the borders,
as in the American species.

//rti._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hai/den.

Fraxliiiis abbreviata, sp. nov.
Plate XXVin, Figs. 5, G.

Leaves short, ovate, acute, round or truucate at base, sbort-petioled, denticulate;
secondary uerves close, parallel, oi)eu, curved in passing to the borders, much branch-
ing outside.

■ These leaflets, subequilateral, 3 to 5 centimeters long, 2 to 3 centi-
meters broad, with borders equally cut in acute small teeth slightly turned
upward, have the lateral nerves close, 10 pairs, at an angle of divergence
of 60°, somewhat curved in traversing the areas, much divided near the
borders, the branches entering the teeth directly or by anastomosing
veinlets. The nervation is like that of Fraxinus ulmifoUa, Sap., "Et.," iii,
p. 91, pi. ix, figs. 17-19, differing essentially by shorter, comparatively
broader, more equilateral leaflets, and less acute, more equal teeth. The
relation of the species is very close.

Hab, — Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Seen also in
Lacoe Cabinet, No. 26.

Fraxinus? in yricae folia , ep. nov.

Plate XXXni, Figs. 13, 14.

Leaflets small, sessile, subcoriaceous, narrowly lanceolate, distantly dentate;
secondary nerves very oblique, mostly obsolete.

The relationship of this fragment of leaf is obscure. The lateral
nerves are obsolete and the leaflets sessile. Though the leaflet, fig. 14. has
the same thick texture, the nerves scarcely distinct, it seems different on
account of its short petiole and the direction of the secondary nerves,
which is at an acute angle of divergence, apparently toward the teeth as
craspedodrome. It may be a leaf of Myrica.

if«&.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GliOUP. I7I

Fraxinus Ungeri, sp. nov.

Leaflet small, membranaceous, very entire, uuequilateral, broadest below the mid-
dle, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed to a sliort petiole.

There are three leaflets of the same kind remarkably similar in shape
and size to Fraxinus primigenin, Ung., "Syllog.," i, p. 22, pi. viii, figs. 3-8.
They are 4J to 7 centimeters long, li to 2i centimeters broad beloAv the
middle, where they are much larger on one side than the other. The sec-
ondary nerves are parallel, open, curved in traversing the areas, branch-
ing near the borders, effaced in touching them. It may be the same species
as that of linger, but it is not possible to ascertain the degree of relation-
ship, as in the leaflet representing the European species the secondary
nerves are neither described nor distinctly figuretl.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 57.

Fraxinus Brownellii, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geo!. Rep.,'' vii, p. 230.

Fraxinus Libbeyi, sp. nov.

Plate XXVI I, Figs. Ty--, 9.

Leaves very variable in size, uuequilateral, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded
to a short petiole, irregularly senate; secondary nerves parallel, close, 10 to 18 pairs
according to size, branching near the borders, camptodrome, joined to the teeth by
anastomosing veinlets.

The leaves vary from 3* to 11 centimeters long, li to 4 centimeters
broad. They are very unequal at base, generally cut straight and obliquely
on one side toward the petiole, enlarged and rounded on the other, deeply
more or less irregularly serrate. Fig. 9 represents a long narrow leaf,
broader in the middle, gradually narrowed upward and downward, rather
oblong; the other leaves are broader toward the base and ovate; the
secondary nerves are more or less divided near the borders, generally
camptodrome, joined to the teeth by nervilles, a few of them entering the
teeth; the nervilles are parallel, flexuous, simple or forking, or anasto-
mosing at right angles in the middle; the areolation as seen in fig. 9 is
formed of very small quadrate or round-quadrangular meshes.

iTaJ.— Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 217, 245, 275, 281.

172 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

APOCYNE^.

APOCYNOPHYLLUM, Ung.

Leaves very entire, pemiiiicrve, coriaceous; medial nerves stron^r; secondary
nerves very open or at right angles to the midrib, close together, camptodrome, some-
times separated by shorter intermediate thin veins.

Apocyiiophylliim Scuclderi, sp. nov

Plate XLV». Figs. 1-5.

Leaves oblong-lanceolate, gradually narrowed upward to an acumen and down-
ward to a short petiole ; secondary veins nearly at right angles, numerous, camptodrome,
and curving quite near and along the borders as if joined to a continuous lateral nerve ;
intermediate tertiary nerves thinner, as long as the secondary ones; ncrvilles close,
oblique.

The peculiar direction of tlie nerves, wliich in their curves follow the
borders, appearing like a continuous marginal vein, is also a character of
the leaves of some Myrtacece. The relationship of this species is, however,
more marked, not only by the nervation but by size and form of the leaves
with Apocynophi/llnm Helveticum, Heer, figured in "Bornst. Fl.,"" pi. iv,
figs. 1-7. The curving of the veins close to the borders is distinctly seen
(fig. 3) with the intermediate tertiary nerves, corresponding to fig. 4 of Heer.
The form of the leaves and their size being also the same, possibly the
American species is a mere variety.

Hab. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

CONVOLVULACE^.

PORANA, Burm.

I have seen of this genus scariose calyxes, but, as yet, no leaves.
These calyxes, 3- to 5-lobate. have the sepals generally of unequal length,
free to the base, sometimes more or less connate. Two species only are
described by authors with calyxes and leaves, six from scariose calyxes,
all from the European Miocene.

Poraiia Speirii, sp. nov.
Plate XXVIII, Fig. 15.

Calyx scariose, somewhat thick, indistinctly five-lobate; lobes large, connate;
nerves diverging from the central point to the borders, traversed at right angles by
strong nervilles, forming equilateral meshes.

The lobes are marked only by their upper borders being connate to

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 173

near the rounded apex, where they are more than Ik centimeters broad
and of the same length. This form is related to Gefonia memhranosa.
Goepp., -'Schoss. Fl.,"' p. 38, pi. xxv. fig. 12, whose sepals are united to the
middle and whose areolation is differenl. The size is the same.
Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 650.

Poraua tenuis, sp. nov.

Calyx large, tbiu; sepals distinct to the base, obloii},', obtuse; veins distinct^
distantly obliquely branched.

Resembles P. macrantha, Ludw., "Paleeontogr," viii, p. 116. pi. xli,
fig. 18, but its sepals are still longer — more than 1* centimeters long, and
narrower, half a centimeter. The ramifications of the veins are much
more distinct.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, Nos. 65 and 71.

MYESINE^.

MYRSINE, Linn.

Myrsine latifolia, sp nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 16.

Leaf subcoriaceous, broadly oval or nearly round, truncate at base, very entire;
nervation camptodrome.

The leaf, 2 centimeters long and as broad, is broken at the base and
the top,-and therefore the mode of attachment to -the petiole is not seen.
The nervation is, however, so much like that of species of this genus that
its reference to it seems legitimate. The open, opposite, slightly curving,
secondary nerves fork two or three times, and are divided toward the
borders, where they abruptly ciu've and follow close to the margins in short
anastomosing bows. The areas between the secondary nerves are obliquely
crossed by branching nervilles constituting a loose polygonal areolation.

The affinity of this leaf as to its form and size is with M. antiqua, Ung.,
"Syllog.,"' p. 20, pi. vii, figs. 7, Ih. The European leaf is a little larger
and the secondary nerves also a little more curved: the areolation is of
the same type. The leaf appears to be unequilateral, and in this and
size it is comparable to M. CJiamcedrys, Ung., "Fl. v. Sotzka,'" p. 42. pi.
xxii, figs. 4, 5. The type of nervation of the American species is that of
J/, hifnria, Wall., of India.

174 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The leaf described here is the only one seen as yet of this genus in
the Noi'th American geological formations; thirty-four species have been
described from the European Tertiary. The leaves are generally very small
and have probably been unobserved until now.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 874.

SAPOTACE^.

BUMELIA, Swartz.

The plants of this genus have the leaves alternate, petiolate, coria-
ceous, and very entire. They inhabit at the present epoch tropical and
boreal America. Ten fossil species are described from the European
Continent.

B 11 in e I i a F 1 o r i s s a n t i , sp. nov.
Plate XXXIV, Figs. 4. 5.

Leaves thick, obovate, obtuse; lateral nerves tbin, at an open angle of divergence,
parallel, camptodrome.

The leaves, nearly 5 centimeters long and 3 broad in the upper part,
are rounded at the apex, either slightly emarginate or apiculate, gradually
narrowed to a very short petiole. Of the nervation nothing is distinct
except the thin secondary nerves diverging at base at an angle of 60° to 70°'
much curved in passing toward the borders, crossed at right angles by close
nervilles, camptodrome. In size and shape these leaves are comparable
to Bumelia siibspafhulata, Sap., "Et.," iii, 3, p. 62, pi. 10. figs. 18-22, and
in their different characters to the living £. retusa of Jamaica.

Hub. — Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hnyden.

DIOSPYROS, Linn.
-' UT S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 230.

Diospyros bracUysepala, Al. Br.
Plate XXXIV, Figs. 1, 2.
{6irf., p. -232, pi. xl. figs. 7-10; Ixiii, fig. 6.

The two leaves figured in this volume are more positively identified
with the European species than the fragments of "Rep.," vii. pi. xl, whose
affinity is still somewhat doubtful on account of the thickness of the
secondary nerves.

Hah. — Florissant; not rare. Princeton Museum. Nos. 631. 657, &c.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 175

Diospyros Cop can a, Lesqx.

Plate XXXIV, Kig. 3.
"U. S. Geol, Rpp.," vii, p. 232, pi. xl, fig. 11.

Though this leaf is shorter and its nervation more distinct, it. has
evidently the same characters as that described from Elko Station in vol. vii.
i^^j._Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayclen.

MACREIGHTIA, A. D. C.

The fossil remains referable to this genus are represented by calyxes.
These are merely tripartite; those of Liospyros are generally 4 to 6-lobed.

Macreiglitia crassa, sp. nov.
Plate XXXIV, Figs. 16. 17.

Calyx tliick and coriaceou.s, trilobate; lobes cut to the middle, triaugular.
Hab. — Florissant ; not rare. Seen in all the collections.

E E I C A C E JE .

ANDROMEDA, Linn.

"U. S. Geol. Rep,," vii, p. 234.

Andromeda delicatiila, sp. nov.

PlateXXXIV, Figs.lO. 11.

Leaves subniembranaceous, not tliick, very entire, equally narrowed from the
middle upward to a short blunt acumen, downward to a long slender petiole; nervation
■camptodrome.

These fine leaves average 5 centimeters long and 2 broad in the mid-
dle where they are widest. The lateral nerves at an angle of divergence
of 40° curve in passing to the borders and follow them in anastomosing
bows. They are parallel, unequal in distance; the basilar ones follow
close to the borders at a more acute angle of divergence. This and the
smaller size of the leaves, more enlarged in the middle, separate this species
from A. protoffcea, Ung., in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 8. pi. ci, fig. 26.

There is in Lacoe's Cabinet a number of oblong or Unear-lanceolate
leaves narrowed to a long petiole, exactly similar to those of A. protogcea
as figured by Heer, loc. cit., but without trace of nervation. They seem
indeed referable to the European species.

^ai.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

176 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Aiul roiiKMla rlioiiiboidalis, sp. nov.

Leaves rhoinboidal in outline, enlarged in tbe middle, narrowed,dowuward to a
long slender petiole and equally so npwaixl to an obtuse apex; nervation obsolete.

The leaves without the petiole are 3 centimeters long, 18 millimeters
broad in the middle; the very slender flexuous petiole is broken 1* centi-
meters from the base of the leaf.

Species comparable to A. fremula, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 9, pi. ci,^
fig. 25. The leaves are, however, more enlarged in the middle.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Cabinet, No. 70.

VACCINIUM, Linn.
Vaociiiitiiii reticulatum?, Al. Br.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235, pi. lix, fig. 6.

ARALIACE.^.

ARALIA, Toum.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235.

Aralia clissecta, sp. nov.
Plate XXXV.

Leaves pabnately seven-lobed ; primary segments cut to tbree-fourths of the
lamina, oblong-lanceolate, deeply lobate, dentate above ; secondary divisions lance-
olate, obtu.sely dentatelobed ; sinuses obtuse; secondary nerves subopposite, tbick,^
pinnately branching ; nervation craspedodrome.

Of the seven lobes of this fine leaf three are preserved nearly entire
and sufficiently represent its character. The leaf, nearly round or fan-
shaped in outline, 19 centimeters long from the top of a very thick petiole
to the apex of the medial lobe, is cut into seven primary divisions, all
pinnately or bipinnately lobate - dentate ; the lobes and teeth oblique^
slightly turned up, each entered by one of the secondary or of the tertiary
nerves, all the nei^ves therefore corresponding to one division of the leaves
and united by nervilles at right angles. There are no intermediate veins
passing up to the base of the lobes as in the large fragments which I have
referred to Myrica as M. insignis and M. Lessif/ii of vol. vii, which have
apparently a kind of primary division like this leaf.

This fine species is closely related to Aralia midtijida, Sap., " Et.," i,
1, p. 115, pi. xii, fig. 1, from which it differs merely by the primary divisions
being regularly pinnately lobed, the lobes also pinnately lobed or deeply

FLOEA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 177

dentate, the teeth shorter and more obtuse. Saporta compares his species to
Aralia elerjans of New Grenada, a plant cultivated in gardens, which from
the figure given by the author seems like a counterpart of the fossil leaf.
Hab. — Florissant. This splendid specimen is in the Princeton
Museum, No. 659.

HEDERA, Linn.

Hedera luargiuata, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 8.

Leaf small, coriaceous, nearly round in outliue, truncate at base, deeply sharply
lobate all around ; nervation five-palmate from the base, the nerves directed toward
the points of the lobes, united by nervilles at right angles.

I know nothing to which this leaf may be related. In shape and
nervation it seems a species of Hedera comparable by these characters to
H. prisca, Sap., "Sez. Fl.," p. 380, pi. x, fig. 1, which, however, is a large
leaf with short obtuse teeth.

if«6.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

AMPELIDEJE.

CISSUS, Linn. ^

Cissus pa rrotiae folia, Lesqx.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vU, p. 239, pi. xl, figs. 15-17.

AMPELOPSIS, Mich.
Bid., p. 242.

Ampelopsis tertiaria, Lesqz.
Ibid., p. 242, pi. xliil, fig. 1.

SAXIFKAGE^.

WEINMAHNIA, Linn.

Leaves simple, ternate, quinate or odd-pinnate ; petiole articulate ; rachis often
alate, rarely entire ; secondary nerves thin, camptodrome or craspedodrome.

The leaves which I refer to this genus have been referred by authors
either to Zanthoxylum or Celasfrus, or especially to Bhus, as I have done
in vol. vii. Fine figures of species of Weinmannia from specimens obtained
by Rev. Probst from the Tertiary of Biberack, and communicated to me
by Heer, show such a close relation to the leaves described from Floris-
sant that their reference to the same genus cannot be doubted.

CF 12

178 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Weill III iv II II i ;i H a y <I <> n i i , Lesqx.
Plate XLII, Figs. 1-7.
Shus naydenii, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, ji. 294, pi. Iviii, fig. 12.

Leaves imparipinnate ; racliis winged ; leaflets opposite or alternate, sessile,
membranaceous, narrowly lanceolate, obtusely .serrate ; nervation pinnate, craspetlo-
drome ; nervilles at right angles to the secondary veins, anastomosing in the middle of
the areas and forming a small polygonal areolation.

The rachis is winged and nerved ; the leaflets are joined to the midrib
by their primary nerves, and their borders are continued at base by a
narrow margin along the rachis.

Hah. — Florissant. Very abundant ; seen in all the collections. The
figures are from specimens obtained by the U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V.
Hayden. ^

Weinmannia Integrifolia, ep. nov.

Plate XLII, FigB. 8-13.

Leaves narrower than in the preceding species ; leaflets narrow, entire, oblong
or subliuear, blunt at the apex, more distinctly turned upward ; nervation camptodrome.

Except that the leaflets are narrower and entire and the nervation
consequently camptodrome, the characters are the same and this form
may represent only a distinct variety. The leaves of these two species are
polyphyllous, the number of their leaflets being much greater than in any
other species living at this epoch. This difference and the nearly linear
wing of the petiole relate them to Bhus.

Hah. — With the preceding and quite as common.

Wei 11 man Ilia obtusifolia, sp. nov.
Plate XLI, Figs. 4-10.

Leaflets close, the upper pairs decurrent and connate at base, the lower more
distant, bordering the rachis by their decurrent base; wing obtusely dentate or con-
vex in the middle ; leaflets oblong-obtuse or subspatulate, very entire, more rigid than
in the two preceding species, membranaceous ; nervation camptodrome.

As in the other species, the leaflets are alternate or opposite, narrowed
toward the base or larger toward the obtuse or rounded apex; the leaves
are generally smaller, shorter, Avith fewer leaflets.

Hah. — Florissant; not as frequent as the two preceding ones.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 179

MALVACE^.

STERCULIA, Linn.

Schimpcr remarks, on the present distribution of this genus, that it
has made its appearance in Europe at the first stage of the Tertiary, as it is
already reported in the "Flora of Sezanne;" that it has had its largest rep-
resentation in the Miocene, and has since totally disappeared from the
continent. The numerous forms of leaves of this genus described in this
volume from the Dakota Group prove that the origin of these plants should
be removed to the Cretaceous for the American continent at least. The
genus is thence found in the divers stages of the Tertiary, but far less
frequently here than in Europe.

Sterculia rigida, ep. nov.
Plate XXXIV, Fig. 12.

Leaf su'ucoriaceous, rigid, cuneate at base, tripalmately lobed; lobes cut to near
the base, narrowly lauceolate, sharply acuminate, very entire, the lateral shorter and
narrower; nervation obsolete.

I have seen another leaf of the' same character since the first was
figured, but it does not show anything more except the base, which is
cuneate, or like a continuation of fig. 12, to the top of the petiole. The
leaves are small, 5i centimeters between the points of the lateral lobes, 7
centimeters long from the base to the apex of the medial lobe which is (>
centimeters long, the lateral only four. The only species related to this
is S. Labrusca, common in the Miocene, but the relation is distant.

Hab. — Florissant; very rare. Princeton Museum, No. 667. Lacoe's
Collection. No. 44.

TILIACEJi:.

TILIA, Linn.

Tilia populi folia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 8, 9.

Leaves large, round or subcordate at base, deltoid-acuminate to the apex, deeply
regularly serrate, palmately five-nerved ; upper lateral nerves somewhat thicker and
more distant, the secondary parallel, slightly curving, branching near the borders.
Leaves large, variable in size.

At first the leaf, fig. 8, seems to represent a Populus on account of the

180 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

lateral primary nerves being much stronger than the secondary; but all the
nerves and their divisions are craspedodrome; the nervation is positively
that of a Tilia. In fig. 9 the primary nerves, though more distant, are not
stronger, and the teeth of the borders are triangular, somewhat unequal,
not turned up as in fig. 8, except toward the base, where they have
evidently the same character in both leaves. The teeth are very variable
on the borders of the leaves of Tilia, even on those of the same tree, and
the habitat being the same I refer these to the same species.
Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 886 and 887.

ACERACEJE.

ACEE, Linn.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 260.

Acer sequidentatuni, Lesgx.

Ibid., p. 262, pi. xWui, figs. 1-3.

Acer i n d i V i s u in , sp. nov.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 6,9.

Leaves small, of tbiu texture, rouudtruiicate in outliue, five-nerved and flve-
lobed ; lobes entire, sharply acuminate; sinuses broad, entire or dentate in tlie middle ;
petiole comparatively long, inflated under the point of attachment.

The leaves are 5J centimeters broad between the points of the upper
lobes and only 4 centimeters long from the top of the petiole, which is 5i
centimeters long. They are truncate at base, the lower lobes shorter,
turned outside at right angles to the medial nerve ; the upper lateral ones
a little longer, also turned outside. The primary nerves are thin; no trace
of secondary nervation is seen.

This species is comparable to Acer Sibiricum, Heer, "Fl. Foss. Arct.,"
V, p. 46, pi. X, figs. 4b, 5a, 5Z»; xi, fig. 2, differing by the base of the leaves
being truncate and entire, not dentate, the sharply acuminate longer
lobes, the terminal also entire, the medial nerve being simple like the
lateral ones, without branches going to the borders. The affinity of this
leaf is more evidently marked with Acer rubriim, to which the fruit, fig. 9,
is still more intimately related.

ifa&.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 181

Acer, species.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 7, 8.

Leaves rounded to the petiole, palmately three-nerved and threelobate ; borders
dentate.

The leaves are too much broken for determination and definitive
description ; they appear related to some of the varieties of Acer trilohaium,
Al. Br.

ir«J.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

SAPINDACE^.

SAPINDUS, linn.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 263.

Sapindiis stellariEefolius, Lesqx.

/ii'rf , p. 264, pi. xlix, fig. 1.

Sapindus angustifoliiis, Lesqx.

Plate XXXVII, Figs. 1-8; XXXIX, Fig. 12.
76k/., p. 26.-I, pi. xlix, figs. 2-7.

The numerous forms figured of this species, common at Florissant,
shows the great variety of its leaflets. Though comparatively large, the
leaves of pi. xxxix, fig. 12, appear referable to it. The specimens, however,
may represent two specific forms, Avhich can be separated only when the
nervation is known.

Sapiutlus coriaceus, Lesqx.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 265, pi. xlix, figs. 12-14.

Sapindus Dentoni, Lesqx.
lUd., p. 265, pi. Ixiv, figs. 2-4.

Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11.

There is a fine specimen of this species from Florissant in M. Lacoe's
cabinet, No. 48. The leaflets are disposed as in fig. 8, /. c, but they are
still smaller, the lower Ih centimeters, the upper 1 centimeter, all more
distinctly obtuse.

182 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

S a p i iid II s i 11 fl e X u s , sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Fig. 2.

Leaves subcoriaceons, uneqiiilatei'al at the narrowed base, lanceolate-acuminate ;
lateral nerves much curved and following the borders in anastomosing with the upper

ones.

The form of the leaflet and its nervation indicate its reference to this
genus. It is distantly related to ^S". tindulatus, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.,"
iii, p. 62, pi. cxxi, figs. 3-7.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 7G3.

Sapiudus laiicifolius, sp. nov.

Plate XXXII, Figs. 3-C ; XXXVII, Fig. 9.

Leaves subcoriaceous or membranaceous, petioled and more or less unequilateral
at the rounded base, lanceolate, long-acuminate, very entire; secondary nerves close,
parallel, nearly at right angles to the narrow midrib, straight or slightly curved in trav-
ersing the lamina, abruptly curving near the borders and anastomosing in simple bows-

These leaflets, Qh to 7 centimeters long and more or less than 2 centi-
meters broad, have the lateral veins close, parallel, united by oblique
simple nervilles and nearly without branches. They are distinctly related
to S. Gmcus, Ung., "Fl. v. Kumi," p. 49, pi. xii, figs. 1-23. In this species
the veins are equally close and numerous at right cingles to the midrib and
the leaves have the same form; they are, however, generally smaller. As
In those of Florissant, the petiole is 1 centimeter long. In fig. 9 of pi.
xxxvii the leaf is narrowed to the petiole, which appears longer; the veins
are not as open nor as numerous; its reference to this species is not certain.
Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos, 644 and 64-5.

DODON.a:A, Linn.

I have referred to this genus the seed, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5, on account of
its great likeness to that of D. canescens, D. C, figured by Eltinghausen in
"Fl. V. Har.," pi. xxiii, o. The nucleus is, however, harder, more distinct,
and the wings also more distantly veined. It is, perhaps, a seed of Ulmus,
like those figured, pi. xxvii, fig. 8, from which it differs merely by its
slender pedicel. No leaves of Bodoncea have been observed in the Green

FLORA OF THE GKEEN EIVEE GROUP. 183

River Group. The leaves of Ulmus are on the contrary very abundant at
Florissant and other localities of the North American Tertiary where fossil
plants have been obtained.

STAPHYLEACE^.

STAPHYLEA. Linn.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. a67.

Staph J lea acuminata, Lesqx.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 1-4.
Ibid., p. 2G7, pi. xlviii, figs. 4,5.

The species is not rare at Florissant, but generally the leaves are
defaced by maceration and their characters obscurely defined.

FRANGULACEtE.

EVONYMUS. Tourn.

Leaves opposite, petiolate, ovate, serrate or dentate, piniiately nerved; secondary
nerves camptodrome or efl'aced in tlie reticulation toward tlie border.s.

Ten fossil species of tliis genus are described from the European
Tertiary, mostly from the Miocene.

E V o 11 y lu u s tl e X i f o 1 i u s , sp. nov.
Plate XXXVni, Fig. 13.

Leaves large, ovate-acuminate from an oval base, flexuous at the apex, narrowed
from the middle to the petiole, sharply deeply serrate; secondary nerves alternate,
equidistant and parallel, cami)todrome.

The leaf without the petiole is 16i centimeters long, 5 centimeters
broad in the middle, where it is oval-oblong, narrowed upward to a long
flexuous acumen and more rapidly to the petiole, which is 3 centimeters
long. The teeth of the borders are turned upward, equal, becoming short
toward the acumen, deeply cut; the nervation is truly camptodrome, the
veins being effaced near the borders and not entering the teeth directly as
it is incorrectly figured.

This leaf has the characters of Evonpniis Proserpince, Ett., '"Bil. Fl.,"'
iii, p. 30, pi. xlviii, figs. 6, 7. It is of the same size and shape, more grad-

184 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

ually and longer acuminate ; the border teeth are larger and more acute.
The details of nervation are obsolete.

iTaJ.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

CELASTEUS, Linn.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.,"Tii, p. 268.

Celastrus Lacoei, sp. nov.

Leaves subcoriaceoiis, obovate or spatulate, rounded and dentate at the apex.

The leaf is remarkably similar in character to those described by Heer
as C. cassinefoUus, Ung., in "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 67, pi. cxxi, figs. 24-26,
whose leaves are longer and narrower, obtusely dentate or rather crenu-
late from the middle upward.

Ilab. — Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 49.

Calastriis Greithianus, Heer.

"FI. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 70, pi. cxxi, fig. 63.

Leaves small, broadly oval, obtuse, very entire, abruptly narrowed to the petiole;
lateral nerves nearly at right angles to the midrib, camptodrome.

Two leaves from Florissant are referred to this species. One is of
the same size, form, and nervation as that figured by Heer, the other is
more gradually narrowed to the base, lacerated at the rounded apex. This
last leaf is more like C. Bruckmanni, Heer, I. c, fig. 32.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe Collection, No. 74.

Celastrus fraxinifolius, sp. nov.
Plate XXXIII, Figs. 2-4; Plate XL, Fig. 10.

Leaves membranaceous, narrowly elliptical in the middle, lanceolate, acuminate,
blunt at the apex, narrowed and decurrent to the petiole, crenulate-dentate; secondary
nerves at an acute angle of divergence, curving to the borders and reticulate along
them.

The leaves, 5 to 7 centimeters long, averaging 2 centimeters in width
in the middle, are mostly equilateral at the narrowly cuneate base, short-
petioled, the petiole h centimeter long, being bordered by the decurrent
base of the leaves; the lateral nerves unequally distant, much and
unequally curved in traversing the lamina, follow the borders in multiple
reticulations without entering the teeth, which are distant, obtuse, some-
times obsolete.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 185

The leaves have a great affinity in their characters to those of species
of Fraxiiius. They are, however, equilateral on the borders and the nerva-
tion is diiTerent. Figure 3 of pi. xl may represent another species; the
leaf is broader and slightly unequilateral. The decurrent base of the leaf
and the type of nervation are the same.

jjah. — Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.
Fig. 10 represents two leaves, Nos. 648 and 870 of the Princeton Museum.

Cclastrinites elegans, ep. nov.
Plate XXXI, Figs. 9, 10.

Leaves nearly round, membranaceous, somewhat long-petioled, crenate on the
borders; nervation pinnate; secondary veins oblique, parallel, reticulate and effaced
along the borders.

The leaves are very small, IJ to 2i centimeters long and about the
same width, rounded or broadly cuneate to the petiole.

Figure 10 is truncate at base and its nervation appears triple-nerved,
as in Popxdus; but the surface is somewhat erased and the upper second-
ary nerve obsolete, and as all the other characters are alike the difference
is not considered.

jyrtJ._Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 799 and 868.

ILICE^.

ILEX, Linn.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," Tii, p. 269.

Ilex pseiido-stenopliylla, sp. nov.

/. sUnophylla, Lesqx.; Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, Siipp't, p. 8.

Leaves small, coriaceous, very entire, obovate or oblanceolate, obtuse, short-
pedicellate; medial nerve thin; lateral nerves very oblique, much curved near the
borders, anastomosing.

The leaf is much like those of /. stenophylla, Ung., "Syllog.," ii, p. 14,
pi. iii, figs. 15, 27, being, however, smaller with a shorter broad pedicel.
The nervation is like that of figs. 24 and 25 of Unger. The leaves
described in Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," loc. cit., have the same degree of
affinity to Unger's species and are all larger. They apparently represent
an American variety of the species.

Hah. — Florissant. No. 59 of Lacoe's Collection.

186 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Ilex inicrophylla, sp. nov.

Leaves small, coriaceous, obovate or spatulate, rouiuled and denticulate at the
apex, narrowed to a short broad petiole; secoudary nervation obsolete.

The leaf, 2i centimeters long, 7 millimeters broad in the upper part,
is gradually narrowed to a petiole 7 millimeters long. Its affinity, which
is close indeed, is with Ilex amhif/ua, Ung., "Syllog.," ii. p. 14, pi. iii, fig. 29,
from which it differs merely by the gradually narrowed base of the leaf
and the longer petiole.

Hah. — Florissant. No. 60 of Lacoe's Collection.

Ilex inaculata, sp. nov.

Plate XLIV, Fig. 5.

Leaves coriaceous, obovate, obscurely and irregularly creuulate, narrowed to the
petiole; medial nerve narrow, the lateral at a broad angle of divergence, a little curved
in traversing the blade, efifaced toward the borders.

The leaf is badly preserved; its surface is maculated or gnawed by
parasite hypophylles or insects. Its shape and thick consistence appear
to refer it to this genus.

Hah. — Alkali Station. Professor Scudder.

Ilex Wyomingiana, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 2T0, pi. 1, fig. 1.

Ilex? af finis, Lesqx.

Ibid., J). i70, pi. 1, figs. 2, 3.
Iliil., i>. 'J71, pl.l, fig3. 5, 6-66.
nil!., p. 271, pi. 1, figs. 7-9.

Ilex subtlciiticulata, Lesqx.
Ilex dissiuiilis, Lesqx.

Ilex querci folia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 2-5.

Leaves coriaceous, short-petioled, obovate, abruptly acuminate, irregularly acutely
dentate from near the base; secondary nerves at a broad angle of divergence, slightly
curved in passing to the borders, entering the teeth directly or by branchlets; inter-
mediate tertiary veins short, anastomosing with uervilles in the middle of the areas.

The leaves are very variable in size (from 12 millimeters long to nearly

6 centimeters, and 5 millimeters to 2 centimeters broad); the petiole is

thick and short (6 millimeters long); the teeth turned outside, sharply

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 187

pointed, are distant and variable in length, separated by obtuse sinuses;
the acumen is sharply pointed.

The relation of this species is distinctly indicated to Ilex dryandroefolia,
Sap., "Et.," i, 2, p. 89, pi. x, fig. 8, a leaf which is much like fig. 2 of our
plate, and which merely differs by the secondary nerves being at right
angles to the midrib, rather curved backward than upward, a difference
scarcely noticeable enough to authorize specific distinction. The Ilex
odora, Sieb. and Zucch., of Japan, has the leaves remarkably similar to
both these fossil species.

iTffJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Ilex grandifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 1.

Leaves large, membranaceous, oblauceolate or obovate, irregularly dentate; lat-
eral nerves very oblique, more or less curved iu traversing the blade, camptodrome,
joined to the borders and the teeth by anastomosing nervilles.

The leaf seems to have been very large, the fragment preserved (the
upper half) being 8 centimeters long and 5 centimeters broad. It appears
to have been rounded at the apex and gradually narrowed to the base, the
lower lateral nerves being very oblique and following the borders in curves.
The nervation is irregular. The lateral nerves, diverging about 30°, are
distant, parallel, with few intermediate tertiary shorter thin veins, and in
their curves they generally ascend to near the borders, but also sometimes
curve in the middle of the areas, anastomosing with the divisions of the
first nerves above and sending strong outside branches toward the bor-
ders. The teeth are somewhat unequal but not as large as in the preceding
species, more or less inclined upward, acute. The subdivision of the
primary areas is by nervilles at right angles to the nerves, anastomosing
generally at right angles with the thinner tertiary veins, producing a large
irregularly quadrate areolation.

^aJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hat/den.

188 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Ilex knightiaefolia, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 4, 5.

Leaves membranaceous, linear in outline, decurrent to the petiole, rounded and
acuminate at the apex, deeply dentate; secondary nerves at right angles, curving
abruptly and anastomosing at right angles at a distance from the borders, joined to
the teeth by nervilles ; teeth large, irregular in distance, turned outside and sharply
pointed.

These leaves have pecuHar characters which seem to refer them to
some types of the Proteacece of New Holland, Banksia Hugelii, R. Br., and
spe-cies of Kniglitia. The small leaf, fig. 5, is better preserved but not
sufficiently so to show the base of the leaf which, being lacerated, appears
to follow and border the thick petiole to its point of attachment. The
teeth, like the secondary nerves, are at right angles to the midrib except
near the apex, which is formed of a sharply angular point ; the secondary
nerves are separated by slightly thinner and shorter tertiary ones, anas-
tomosing with nervilles at right angles in traversing the areas and united
to the up.per part by curves or strong nervilles also at right angles.

iTtt^-.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

RHAMNE^.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 272.

PALIURUS, Tourn.

Paliunis Florissanti, Lesqx.

Hid., p. 274, pi. 1, fig. 18.

Paliurus orbiculatus, Sap.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 12.
Saporta, "Et.," iii, 2, p. 182, pi. vii, fig. G.

Leaves small, membranaceous, orbicular, very entire, triple-nerved from the base;
lateral nerves curved upward in ascending to near the apex, where they unite to the
secondary nerves which are distant and few.

Though the nervation is not as distinct as in the leaf published by
Saporta, the affinity is so clear that it is not possible to doubt specific
identity; the basilar nerves, equally branching, ascend high, joining the
few secondary nerves, one of which only is distinct in the specimen of
Florissant and two only on that figured by Saporta, who described the

FLOEA OF THE GREEN ElVER GROUP. 189

tertiary veinlets as flexuous and reticulate. The leaf is nearly of the same
size, 2 centimeters in diameter both ways.

ifa5.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Ilayden.

ZIZYPHUS, Mm.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 275.

Zizyphus ciuuauioiuoides, Lesqx.
/6id, p. 277, pi. lii, fig8.7,8.

RHAMNUS, Linn.
Ibid., p. 278.

Rhaiunus oleasfoliu.s, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVni, Fig. 14.

Leaves thick, oblong-lanceolate, narrowed at base, blunt at the apex ; secondary
veins thick, at an acute angle of divergence, curving close to the borders.

The leaf, 6i centimeters long, 18 millimeters broad, has the primary
and secondary nerves thick, but no trace of nervilles ; the lateral veins
are nearly straight to near the borders and abruptly curve in reaching
them, appearing to join the margin by their ends. The same character of
nervation is remarked in R. marginatus, Lesqx., "Trans. Phil. Soc," vol.
xiii, p. 420, pi. xxii, figs, 3-5, which, however, differs much in the form
and size of the leaves.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 687.

Bhamuus notatus?, Sap.

Plate XXXVIII, Fig. 15.
Sap., "Et.," iii, 1, p. 108, pi. xi, fig. 5.

Leaves subcoriaceous, very short-petioled, entire or slightly undulate in the
upper part, round ovate, obtusely pointed ; lateral nerves 6 to 7 pairs, parallel, curved ;
nervilles oblique, transversely reticulate.

This leaf is, in its form and size, like a counterpart of that of Saporta,
I. c. It is also rounded at base to a very short petiole, curved toward the
apex and there obscurely undulate or crenulate. The lower secondary
veins are opposite, three pairs. In the figure of the French author all
the veins are alternate except the basilar ones; but there is also no trace
of nervilles visible as upon the specimens of Florissant.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 643.

190 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

TEREBINTHINE^.

JUGLANDE^.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.,- vii, p. 283.

JUGLANS, Linn.

Jiiglaus Schimperi, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 287, pi. Ivi, fige. 5-10.

Juglans tlenticiilata, Heer.

Ibid., p. 269, pi. Iviii, fig. 1.

Juglaus Florissanti, sp. nov.

Leaf large, lanceolate -acuminate from a rounded unequilateral base; lateral
veins thick, mucli curved in traversing the blade, camptodrome; borders dentate.

The leaf is 11 centimeters long, 4i centimeters broad in the middle;
its surface is rough and altogether of coarse aspect — the primary and
secondary nerves being thick. The details of areolation and subdivisions
of the nerves are obsolete. It is comparable to a leaf of ./. hilinica,
figured in Heer, '"Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 90, pi. cxxx, fig. 7, but it is thicker,
coarser, with more prominent nerves.

Hah. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 80.

Jiiglans alkalina, Lesqx.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," yii, p. 288, pi. Ixii, figs. 6-9.

Juglans costata, Ung.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 5.

Carya costata, Ung., "Syllog.," p. 41, pi. xxxix, fig. 16.

Juijlans costata, Ludw., "Palaeontogr.," viii, p. 138, pi. Ivii, fig. 7 (leaf); liv, fig. 15 (nut),

Juglans acuminata f, Heer, Lesqx., Suppl. to Hayden's " Ann. Rep.," 1871, p. 8.

Leaflets broadly oval, obtuse, slightly mucronate, somewhat unequilateral or turned
to one side, rounded at base to a short petiole; nervation camptodrome. Nut round-
ovate, short-pointed ; lobes of the seed simple, oblong.

In the short description of the leaflet as J. acuminata'^ , loc. cit., I
remarked that it has exactly the same characters as the one figured by
Heer, ''Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cxxix, fig. 6, which appears far different from
any other forms of this species, and that it is comparable to J. costata,
Ung., as figured by Ludwig, /. c. As one of the specimens of Florissant
has a nut very much like that published by the same author, /. c, the

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 191

identification of the American specimens witli Luduig's species is legiti-
mate.

Jjah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 712 (nut).

CARYA, Nutt.

C a r y a b i 1 i ii i c a , Ung.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 1, 2, 13.

Ung., "Syllog,"p.39,i.l.xvii,figs. 1-10; "Fl. v.Kumi.," p.54,pl.xiv, fig. 13; £t.,"BiI. Fl.," iii, p. 46, pi li,
figs. 4-6, 13, 15; Hi, figs. 3, 4, 7-11.

Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets short-petioled, oblong or narrowly ovate, lanceolate,
acuminate, serrate; lateral nerves camptodrome, parallel.

These fine leaves correspond to the description and figures given of
the species by European authors; the borders of the leaves are more or
less distinctly serrulate, as shown in fig. 2; fig. 13 shows a variety repre-
sented also by the specimens of Mr. Lacoe, which might, perhaps, be
separated into a different species, but except the smaller size of the long-
acuminate leaflets, the characters are the same.

i/fl J.— Florissant; not rare. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Ilayden.
Lacoe's Collection, No. 40, in leaves still smaller than fig. 1.

•

Carya rostrata, (Goepp.), Schp.
Plate XXXIX, Fig. 4.
Ludw., " Paleontogr.,'' viii, p. 136, pi. Iv, figs. 5-7.

I refer this nut to the species of Ludwig described as quoted above.
As we have only on the Florissant shale the representative of a drupe or
of the husk, its reference to the European species known by fruits and
leaves is not more ascertainable than that of the preceding.

jJah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 711.

Carya Bruckmanni?, Heer.
Plate XXXIX, Fig. 6.
Heer, "Fl. Ter. Helv.," iii, p. 93, pi. cxxvii, fig. 52.

Fruits small, oval, constricted into an obtuse apex, costate.
The fruit is still smaller than that in Heer, loc. cit, and as the inside
of the nut only is shown upon the face of the specimen it is not possible

192 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

to see whether this small nut is costate. Therefore, as in the two preced-
ing species, the reference is uncertain.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 709.

PTEROCARYA, Kunth.

Pterocarya Americana, Lesqx

" U. S. Gcol. Rep.," vii, p. 290, pi. Iviii, fig. 3.

ENGELHARDTIA, Leschen.

Leave.s abruptly pinnate; leaflets unequilateral, generally resiuose, punctate on
the lower surface; primary nerves .strong, secondary tUiu, caiuptodrome, anastomosing.
Flowers agglomerated iu paniculate ears; drupe small, connate at base to a tri-alato
involucre; dorsal lobe generally absent (in fossil speduiens), epicarp coiiaceous, puta-
men bicostate.

Eng-elhardtia oxyptera. Sap.
"Et.,"ii,p.344,pl.xii, fig. 2.

Lobes of the involucre linear-oblong, obtusely pointed, the lateral half as long as
the middle; medial nerve distinct to the point, the lateral open-oblique, camptodrome.

The involucre from the base of the nucleus to the top of the medial
lobe is 3 centimeters long, a little more than 2 to the top of the lateral
ones. The basilar nervation of the middle lobe is in two short basilar
parallel nerves and above in curved secondary nerves, as in the lateral
lobes; all the nerves are camptodrome and anastomosing. The involucre
is only slightly larger than in Saporta's figure ; the nervation is the same.

Hah. — Florissant. Wm. Cleburne.

anacardiacej:.

RHUS, Linn.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 291.

Blius fraterna, sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Figs. 1,2.

Leaves simple, submembranaceous, long-petioled, rhomboidal-oval, equally nar-
rowed to the acute apex and to the petiole, very entire; medial nerves narrow, the
lateral thin, nearly parallel, oblique, much branching, and obliquely reticulate toward
the borders.

The leaves average 4 centimeters long and 2 broad in the middle, the
widest part. The nervation is delicate but very distinct; the secondary

FLORA OF THE GEEEN RIVER GROUP. 193

nerves, at an angle of divergence of about 40°, pass toward tlie borders,
slightlY curved and obliquely branching, especially near the borders; the
nervines are mostly at right angles to the midrib. Except that the petiole
of the leaves is longer, nearly 2 centimeters, and the leaves slightly more
enlarged in the middle, the species is, in all its characters, identica with
RhusfaK^ocoUnns, Sap., "Et.," ii, p. 352, pi. xii, fig. 6, closely alhed to the
well-known B. Cotinus, Linn.

ir«6.— Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 783 and 87o.

Rhus coriarioidcs, sp. nov,
Plate XLI, Fig. 3.

Leaves odd-pinnate; leaflets narrowly lanceolate, gradually acuminate, narrowed
in roS to tie base', sessile; borders distantly serrate; lateral nerves curved,
craspedodrome.

The leaflets are opposite, at least in the upper part of the leaves, 6i
centimeters long, 10 to 12 millimeters broad toward the base; the teeth
are short, turned upward, gradually smaller toward the apex, where the
borders are entire as near the base. The affinity of this spectes is with
BMsglalra, Linn., of the present North American Flora, and especially
with fhe European R. coriaria, Linn., which merely differs by the larger

teeth of the borders.

i^«6._Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 858.

Rlius cassioides, sp. nov.

Plate XLI. Fig. 11.

the borders, craspedodrome. „ , ^ ^

The specimen does not indicate ,vhelher the three leaflets figured
pertain to an odd-pinnate leaf or to a trifoliate one, the axis or pedice
ling broken under the point of attachment of the leaflets The termina
„ne?s 2! centimeters long, 13 millimeters broad above the midd e, the
lateral 14 to 1.5 millimeters long and 6 millimeters broad; the lateral veins
iite distinct, follow dose to the borders in iheir cnrves and are unit d
by close nervines at right angles, simple or anastomosing in the middle.

CF 13

194 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

The nervation is like that of some species of Cassia — C. lignitum, C. amhigua,
Ung., for example.

iTai.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Rhus Hillia;, sp. nov.
Plate XLI, Figs. 13-15.

Leaves irregularly piiinately divided; terminal leaflets large, pyramidal, more or
less rapidly narrowed to the base, deeply irregularly dentate; lateral pinnules small,
nearly at right angles, ovate, acute, dentate, alternate or opposite, subdecurrent, sessile.

These leaves, which seem to have been compound and odd-pinnate,
are represented in the fossil state merely by the terminal pinnules and
one or two of the lateral ones attached to one side of their base, figs. 13,
14, or one pair opposite and sessile on the rachis at a distance from the
terminal pinnule, fig. 12. The nervation is distinct. As seen in fig. 13, the
secondary nerves are very oblique, straight, with intermediate shorter ter-
liary veins and nervilles at right angles.

The species is comparable to Rhus incisa, Sap., "Et.," iii, 1, p. Ill, pi.
ii, fig. 4, which is made of a single small leaflet similar to fig. 15 of our
plate.

Hah. — Florissant. Fragments and pinnules of this species have been
seen in all the collections made by Mrs. Hill.

Rhus acumiuata, Lesqx.
PI;ite XLII, Figs. 14-17.
Lfsqx , f^ii|i|il. Id IlavdiMis 'Aiiii. IIi'p.," ISri, p. 8.

Leaflets luurowly ovate, lanceolate, acnmiuate; borders deeply dentate from near
tlie base; lateral nerves open, joining the midrib nearly at right angles, much curved,
craspedodrome.

These leaflets have great analogy of character with the terminal leaf-
lets of Weinmannia as seen in pi. xlii, fig. 3. They cannot be referred to
this genus, however, as they are contracted at base to a narrow not winged
petiole. Their relationship also, considering them as mere leaflets either
terminal or lateral, is with the preceding species, being by their shape,
the teeth of the borders and the nervation, intermediate between this and

FLORA OF TJJK OJtEKN lil\ KU OKOUP. I95

the following species. Tlie secondary veins are close, parallel, with inter-
mediate shorter tertiary veins of the same character as in It. I/illice.

Ilab.—Florisssini. U. S. Gcol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

The specimen described in Suppl. to "Annual Report," 1871, is from
Green River.

Khus subrhoniboidalis, sp. nov.
Plate XLI, Figs. lG-19.

Leaflets membranaceous, ovate or sub-ihomboidal, lomided to a short petiole,
deeply dentate, acuminate; lateral nerves curved, craspedodrome.

Though these three leaflets are so much alike in their forms that it
is not possible to refer them to two species, their nervation is very differ-
ent on account of the position of the large teeth, one or two on each side.
In tig. 10 the teeth are in the upper part of the leaflet and the lateral veins
curve upward to reach them, and are distant from the upper more open
parallel ones; in the other leaflets, figs. 17 and 18, the two pairs of teeth
being lower, the lateral nerves are merely curved in their direction toward
them and parallel from the base. It is not possible to decide whether
these leaflets pertain to pinnate or to trifoliate leaves, like those of the
common and so very variable R. aromatica. Their relation to those
described by Saporta as R. rhomhoidalis, "Et.," iii, 111, p. 206, pi. xvi,
figs. 2, 3, is remarkably close.

ifo*.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden, and also in the
Collection of the Princeton Museum, Nos. 751 and 832.

Rhus V e X a n s , sp. nov.

Plate XLI, Kig. 20.

Leaves trifoliate, loug-petioled ; leaflets cuneiform, enlai'ged, obtusely denttite or
lobate in the upper part aud there abruptly narrowed to an obtuse apex ; nervation
mixed.

This small leaf is so exactly similar to a variety of R. aromatica {R.

frilobafa, Nutt.), especially found living in Texas, that it is scarcely possible

to find any point of difference. In the living species the terminal upper

lobes of the pinnules are more distinctly dentate, but its smaller leaves, of

the same size as the one figured, have exactly the same subdivisions. The

nervation is also the same, the lower lateral veins being camptodronie, the

196 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

upper entering the teeth or lobes, all being obliquely short branched. The
relationship is also marked with the preceding species, which evideiiUy
pertains to that peculiar and variable type of E. aromatica which is still
universally distributed in innumerable varieties through the North Amer-
ican continent from the 30° to the 43° of latitude.
Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 718.

Rhus 1 1" i f <) 1 i o i (1 c s, sp. nov.

Leaves trilobate; leaflets oval; the medial slightly obovate and a little longer,
narrowed to a short petiole; the lateral sessile, all apiculate and dentate to the middle.

The medial leaflet is 2h centimeters long, 12 millimeters broad in the
middle, the lateral ones 2 centimeters long and 1 broad, not as distinctly
dentate as the middle. The teeth are sharp, turned exactly to the outside.
The leaf is comparable to B. Ncepcearum, Ung., "Syllog.,"' i, p. 43. pi. xx,
fig. 11, differing by the form of the oval sharply dentate leaflets. The
pedicel is broken 1 centimeter below the base of the leaflets, the nervation
indistinct.

Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe's Collection, No. 58.

Rhus ros jiefol i a , Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 293, pi. xlii, figs. 7-9.

ZANTHOXYLE^.

ZANTHOXYLON, Linn.

Z a II t li o X y 1 o n s p i r c a; I' o 1 i ii iii , sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves odd-pinnate ; leaflets ovate, acute, or blunt at the apex, obscurely serrate,
short-petioled ; secondary nerves at an acute angle of divergence, parallel, simple or
forking, camptodrome.

The leaflets vary from li to 2i centimeters long and from 7 to 14
millimeters broad; the lateral nerves appear craspedodrome in fig. 1. But
in figs. 2, 3. where the veins are more distinct, they are seen joined to the
teeth by nervilles and camptodrome.

This species is closely allied to Z. juglandinum and Z. serratum, Heer.
represented " Fl. Tert. Helv.,"' pi. cliv, figs. 36 and 37. Upon the leaf.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 197

fig. 2, there is a small fruit, of Sapindus (enlarged, fig. 2a), comparable to
that of S. ruhiginosus, figured in Ung., " Syllog.," i, p. 34, pi. xv, fig. 10.
//ai.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

AILANTHUS, Desf.
•'U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 294.

Allan thus louge-pctiolata, sp. nov.
Plate XL, Figs. 6,7.

Leaflets subcoriaceous, narrowly ovate-lauceolate, gradually acumiuate, rounded
in narrowing to a long petiole, irregularly obtusely dentate; secondary nerves close,
open, curving near the borders or entering the teeth ; tertiary nerves thinner, nearly as
long as the secondary; uervilles at right angles.

The leaflets, 10 centimeters long and 3 broad in the middle, are a little
smaller than those of Ailanthus driandroides, Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.,"
pi. cxxvii, fig. 32, which has the same form and an analogous nervation.
In the American leaf most of the secondary nerves seem to enter the
teeth or to run to the borders ; but in the upper part of the leaves, where
the borders are more distinct, the nerves are evidently camptodrome. It
is a mixed nervation, same as seen upon the leaflet of Heer, I. c. The leaf
however represents a different species, the teeth being obtuse and the petiole
very long, too long for a leaflet of Ailanthus, except if it should represent
a terminal one. The lower or basilar tooth on the leaflet is protruding
outside and apparently glandulose, a peculiar character of ^.^^antZwZosa so
generally cultivated now. Fig. 7 may not represent the fruit of the same
species, though I have not seen any other leaf from the same locality which
could be referred to this genus. The samara is equally winged on both
sides of the seed, oblong, obtuse at both ends, slightly constricted in the
middle. The fruit has a close affinity to that of Ailanthus recognita. Sap.,
" Et.," i, p. 105, pi. viii, fig. 7.

iTai.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

MTRTACE^.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 29G.

EUCALYPTUS, Heer.

Eucalyptus Americana, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 29G, pi. lix, figs. 11,12.

198 DESORIPriON OF SPECIES.

ROSIFLOKE^.

AMELANCHIER, Medic.
Amelancliier typica, sp. nov.
Plate XL, Fig. 11.

Leaves submembranaceous, pctioled, ovate, acute, serrate; nervation campto-
drome.

This leaf seems to represent the living^. Canadensis m its more com-
mon or typical form, differing in nothing except the rounded base of the
leaf, which is generally slightly cordate in the living species. I say gen-
erally, for some of its leaves are also rounded just as in the fossil form.
The leaf, 8 centimeters long, 4 centimeters broad in the middle, has a
petiole 2 centimeters long. The nervation is similar, the lateral nerves
being only a little more distant. The average number of secondary nerves
in leaves of Amelancliier Canadensis is 8 to 11, while the fossil leaf has
only 9. But often large leaves of the living species have no more than 9.

Hai. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 691.

CRAT^GUS, Linn.

Cratsegxis acerifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXVI, Fig. 10.

Leaf petioled, lanceolate in oaMine, deeply lobate, irregularly dentate ; lobes lance-
olate, acuminate; nervation craspedodrome.

The substance of the leaf is thickish, but not coriaceous ; the leaf is
gradually narrowed to the petiole, single-lobed on one side, the lobe being
longer, and twice-lobed on the other side, where the lobes are shorter — all
irregularly dentate. The secondary nerves are all craspedodrome, entering
the lobes and the teeth ; but their divisions, at least near the points of the
lobes, are camptodrome, the boi'ders being nearly entinj.

This leaf has the facies of an Acer. I find nothing in the fossil plants
described by authors to which it may be compared.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum. No. 660.

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 1^9

ROSA, Linn.

Rosn Hilliic, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 16, 17.

Leaves small; leaflets oval, obtuse or short-pointed, serrate; stipules large, lance-
olate, acuminate; nervation camptodrome.

These beautiful small leaves represent this genus more distinctly than
any of the other fossil leaves which as yet have been referred to it. The
leaflets are rather obtuse, the lateral much smaller, 5 to 15 millimeters
long, 3 to 7 millimeters broad — all short-pediceled like the terminal ones;
the nervation is camptodrome, the figure shows it mostly craspedodrome,
a mistake evidently, for as seen on the left side of the largest pinnule,
fig. 16, the veins are curved. The nervation near the borders is not quite
distinct on the specimens.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 768. Also in the collec-
tion of the U. S. Geol. Expl. by Dr. F. V. Harden.

AMYGDALUS, Linn.
Amygdaliis gracilis, ep. nov.
Plate XL, Figs. 12-15; XLIV, Fig. 6.

Leaves ovate-lanceolate, gradually narrowed to the acuminate point and in the
same degree to the petiole, serrulate; lateral nerves at a more or less acute angle of
divergence, much curved, camptodrome and reticulate along the borders.

These fine leaves of solid membranaceous tissue average 7 centimeters
long and 2 broad, with a slender petiole about 2 centimeters long. They
are more or less distinctly minutely serrate ; the nerves, open at base and
much curved toward the borders, are joined by undulate nervilles nearly at
right angles.

Fig. 6 of pi. xliv is a leaf slightly longer acuminate, with obsolete
nervilles, but without any important difference from the normal form.

The leaves are related to A. pereger, Ung., in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.,"
iii, p. 95, pi. cxxxii, figs. 8-12. The fruits, figs. 14 and 15, appear to
belong to this genus and possibly to this species. The reference is of
course hypothetical.

^«*.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden. Fig. 12 is from a
specimen. No. 865, of the Princeton Aluseum. The specimen, fig. 6, is from
Randolph County. Wyoming. Prof. Scudder.

200 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

LEGUMINOS^E.

CYTISUS, Linn.

Cytisiis inodestiis, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 9, 10, 11.

Leaves trifoliate ; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, borders entire; secondary
nerves camptodrome.

The small leaves, with leaflets 2 to 3 centimeters long, 5 to 8 milli-
meter.s broad, have the nervation mostly obsolete. I do not find them
related to any fossil species published. Fig. 9 appears to have the borders
serrulate, but that is probably caused by maceration and erosion. It has
the same characters.

iTaJ.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hay den.

Cytisus Florissantianus, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 14.

Leaf loug-petioled ; leaflets entire, ovate-lanceolate, the middle short-pedicellate,
the lateral sessile, nnequilateral at base; nervation camptodrome.

The leaflets appear acuminate, but the point is broken; they are
rounded in narrowing to the base, and the borders are entire, only slightly
undulate. This species is scarcely different from C. Freybergensis, Ung.,
"Syllog.." ii, p. 19, pi. iv, fig. 2, from which it merely differs by the leaflets
being a little longer and narrower. The nervation is of the same type,
and if the leaflets of the American leaf are obtuse the species should be
considered as identical.

^a*.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

DALBERGL&, Linn. fll.
Dalberjfia cuueifolia, Heer.
Platf XXXIV, Figs. 6,7.
Heer, '■ Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii. p 104. pi. cxxxiii, tig. 20.

Leaves pinnate; leaflets sessile, membranaceous, cuneate to the base, emarginate
at the apex ; secondary nerves thin, at an acute angle of divergence.

The leaves are small, averaging 3 centimeters long, \h broad near the

middle, from which they are gradually narrowed to the somewhat enlarged

point of attachment. The lateral nerves are at an acute angle of diverg-

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 201

ence of. 40° on the right side, a little more open on the left, ascending high
and reticulate along the borders; the areolation is formed of nervilles at
right angles, forking or anastomosing in the middle of the areas, rarely
simple.

These leaves only differ from the one described by Heer under this
name in their slightly larger size and in the apex being a little more deeply
emarginate. The nervation is peculiar and evidently of the same type as
in the European leaves, where the lateral nerves are, however, somewhat
obsolete. The secondary nerves, four pairs, are distant, alternate, the
upper pairs curving inward toward the apex of the midrib.

Hob. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 790, 791.

CEECIS, Linn.

Cercis parvifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XXXI, Figs. 5-7.

Leaves small, membranaceous, round or subtruncate at base, broadly cuneate to
the slightly-pointed apex, very entire, five-nerved at base; medial nerve slightly
stronger, secondary nerves camptodrome.

The three leaves figured and a few others seen in the shale of Floris-
sant are small comparatively to those of this genus described as fossil.
They are equilateral, enlarged, and truncate or subcordate at base; the
basilar nerves are at right angles; the lateral at an angle of divergence of
30° to 40° are camptodrome like their divisions. The reticulation is obsolete.
None of the few fossil species of this genus are comparable to this. The
leaves vary from IJ to 3 centimeters in width, being as long as broad.

Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 766, 767, Figs. 5 and 6;
the other from the U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

PODOGONIUM, Heer.
'U.S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 298.

Podogonium aciiiuinatuiu, sp. nov.
Plate XJL, Fig. 9.

Leaflets sessile, subcoriaceous, very entire, oblong, obtusely acuminate, narrowed
to a short petiole, slightly unequilateral at base; lateral nerves close together, very
open or nearly at right angles to the midrib, curved, camptodrome; tertiary nerves
parallel, as long as the secondary, thin.

202 • DBSCKIPTION OF SPECIES.

The small leaflet, a lillle more than 4 centimeters long and 1 broad, has
the peculiar nervation of species of this genus, especially like that of P.
lafifolmm, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cxxxvi, figs. 10-21. The form of
the leaflet, contracted near the apex into a short obtuse acumen, is difi"erent
from any of the European species. A fragment only of a seed referable to
this genus has been found, probably at the same locality, being labeled
Middle Park, a name often used for leaves from Florissant.

Zr«5.— Florissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Ilai/den.

Podo^onium Americanum, Lesqx.

"U. S G™I. Rep," vii,p. 298, pi. lix, fig. 5; Ixiii, fig 2; Ixv, fig. 6.

CASSIA, Linn.

Cassia Fischeri, Heer.

" Kl. Tert. Helv ," iii, p. 119, pi. cxxxvii, figs. 62-6.">

Leaflets membranaceous, petioled, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate ; secondary nerves
at an acute angle of divergence.

These leaves, with the shape, size, and nervation of this species, are
acuminate, like fig. 64 of Heer.

Hab. — Florissant. Lacoe"s Collection, No. 42.

LEGUMINOSITES.

Licg-Hiiiincsi tes seiTulatu.s, sp. nov.

Plate XXXIX, Figs, 7,8.

Leaves trifoliate, loiigpetioled, membranaceous ; lealicts narrowly lanceolate,
sessile, and serrulate; secondary nerves obsolete.

The leaflets are long and narrow, the lateral a little shorter than the
terminal, largest in the middle, tapering upward, acuminate or pointed
and gradually narrowed to the base. The relationship of these leaves is
unknown to me.

Ilab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, Nos. 784 and 785.

Leguininosites alteriians, Lesqx.
Hayden's ''Ann, Rep," 1874, p. 315.

FLORA OP THE GREEN RIVER GROUP. 203

Lc^uminosites cassioidcs, Lesqx.

"U. S neol. Rep.," vii, p. 300, pi. lix, Hgs. 1-4.

Leguininosites species.

PlateXXXlX, Figs. 16, 17.

Pistillate ovaries and stamens of LeguminoscB.
Hah. — Florissant. Seen in divers collections.

ACACIA, Neck.
Acacia septentrioualis, Lesqx.
Plate XXXIX, Fig. 15 ( 15a enlarged).
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 293, pi. lix, fig. 9 (9a enlarged).

MIMOSITES, Lesqx,
Mimosites linearifolius, Leeqx.

Plate XXXVII, Figs. lO-l:?.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 300, pi lix, fig. 7.

INCERTJE SEDIS.
Autliolithcs obtusilobus.

Plate XXXII. Fig. 20.

A monosepalous funnel-shaped perianth, cut to the middle in broad
obtuse lobes, attached to the ovary; substance hard, membranaceous.
Hah. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 856.

Autliolithes ainceuus, sp. nov.
Plate XXXIV, Figs 13-15.

A six-petaloid perianth, apparently monoecious, with six stamens and
one pistil distinctly preserved.

ir«i._Flbrissant. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

204 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Autliolitltcs improbus, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Figs. 20, 21.

Whorls of foiu' coriaceous segments, opeu or reflexed, attached by a narrow base
enlarged upward, fan-like and undulatelobed on the borders.

These fragments might represent reflexed scales of conifers but the
axis is too narrow. They are comparable to what Heer has named Equi-
sefum tunicatum, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 44, pi. xiv, fig. 10, which represents
a broken sheath of Equisetum.

//ai.— Randolph Co., Wyoming. U. S. Geol. Expl. Dr. F. V. Hayden.

Carpites gemmaceus, sp. nov.
Plate XL, Fig. 19.

Fruits or buds oval, obtuse, short-pediceled in three at the top of a small branch-
let. They are striate in the length, like unopened buds of flowers.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum, No. 854.

Carpites Milioides, sp. nov.

Plate XL, Fig. 18.

Seeds on slender pedicels, diffusely panicled, oval, thinly striate lengthwise, 3
millimeters long, 2 broad.

Resembles a panicel of Milium effusum, Linn. The seeds are flattened.

Hab. — Florissant. Princeton Museum.

GENERAL REMARKS.

The number of species enumerated and described from this group is
228; of these Florissant has the largest number (152), while from the
Green River Station 24 species only have been determined from specimens
obtained in a cut of the railroad just above the station, and which, of
course, represent the Flora of the Green River Group. Of the other local-
ities, I have found ]5 species in the specimens from Elko, 14 in those from
Randolph County, Wyoming, 7 in those from Alkali Station, 6 in those
obtained near the mouth of the White River, and of the other localities
marked in the table two or three only in each.

With these materials it is not well possible to determine, from a com-
parison of the plants of each place, the degree of relation of the local
vegetable groups, and, therefore, a table of distribution does not seem of
great value for that purpose. It is, however, important to record the data,
which may help to trace the march of the vegetation on the American
continent during the Tertiary; to see also if the different localities, which
I formerly referred to the same stage, show traces of identity in the char-
acters of their plants and at the same time to fix, if possible, the age of
the very interesting vegetable group of Florissant by its affinity with some
local Flora of Europe. And as this volume is, most probably, the last
which I shall have opportunity to prepare on Tertiary plants of Western
America, I think proper to leave all the materials which have been examined
thus far, exposed as clearly as possible for future comparison.

205

206

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

TJBW: OF DISTIilBVTION OF THE I'LANTS OF THE GREEN RIVER AND WHITE ItlVEli

GROUPS.

NAMES OF SPKCIES.

1

£•

C
11

c

1

®

a

.15
If

H

5".

id
6

1

a"

o

1

la
<

i
1

1

1

!

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

i ^

Eocene.

Miocene.

Olioocene.

Miocene.

Greenland and
Arctic, Alaska,
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

<
o

1

•a

a

d

-a
m

a
1

"3

a

i

5

CIIYFTOGAMK^.

Vvsr.i.

Sl)liicna Jl.vricn.', Lx

a.R.

CnAi:ACK/T:.
Chara ? glomorata, Lx

Fl_..

Musci.

Fontinnlis pristina, I-x

n.vpniim Ilaydenii, Lx

l'L__

FL,_

IlmzocAiti'i:^.
Salviniii c.vclophylla, Lx

Fl...

Salvinia Alleni, Lx

r!._.

Rel

Lycopodiacfve.
Lycopodium prominens, Lx

KQL^jSETAcr;!:.
Equisetiim Ilaydenii, Lx

El._.

B.S.

Equisetuni Wyomingensc, Lx

0. i:

Uor.TF.x.
Isoetes brevift.lia, Lx

Fil.ICE?.

Splienopteris Giiyottii, Lx

Adiantiics gracillimiis, Lx

Laatra;a(Goniopteris)inteniied,Lx,
Ptoria pseudo-penna:!forniisi, Lx __.

Diplazium Mncllc?ri, Ilr

LygoUium ncuropteruides, Lx

ri...

Kel.

Fl.__

Spitz. Ilel.

Fl...

Sotz.

11. F.
II. F.
H.F.

Id?.-

Id?

W?..

Id?

B.S.

Id

1

1

Lygodiiim Dentom, Lx

w. n.

Kel-

1

Conifer jE.
Pinus Florissanti, Lx

Fl_ _

1

Piuu9 palajostrobus ?, Ett

Fl._.

-

Hii

1 1

Sequoia afiinis, Lx

Fl...

Rel

1

Mioc'

1

Sequoia angustifolia, Lx

El ..

AI , Id

............|

Sequoia Ileerii, Lx

s.c.

A.,Car.,Id.
Car., Id_.

1
1

1

Sequoia Langsdorfii, Brgt

Taiodiumdisticlnim mioceD.,Hr__

Widdringtonia lingutefolia, Lx

Thuya GarmanJ, Lx,_ _

Fl.._

Id 1

El...

1

Id '

Fl...

Rel

1

EI -

Glyptoatrobus Ungeri?, Hr ._

Podocarpus eocenica ?, Hr __

Fl...

Id.-

Rcl

Id

Id

Fl.,_

Id ..

1

"""""1 """1

FLOKA OF THE GliEK^ IxMVl^R GROUP.

20:

Table of Distribution

of the Plants of the Green River and IV kite River

Groups — Continued.

NAMKS OF SPECIES.

i

a
o~

0

a

®

h

If
a"

2

X

a"
0

w
"s
<

1

1

?

s
a

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

Eocene.

MlOCE-NE.

OuaocESE.

Miocene.

Greenland and
Arctic, AlasUn,
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

<
0

i.

■0

5|

a

u

D

a

>

«

a
a

fl
n

s
1

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

Gramise^,

Poacites laevis. Hr

B.S_

Cyperus Chavannesi, Ilr

G.R.
R

Cyperites Ilaydeaii, Lx

Arundo Gcepperti?, U

G.E.
G.U.
G.K.

Arundo reperta, Lx

Rel..

Phragmites Alaskana, Hr

Typhace^.
Typha latissima, Al.Br

Fl

11—

AI.,Id...

Eel.

_„...

Potamogeton verticillatus, Li

Potamogeton geniculatus, Al. Br__
Najadopaia rugulosa, Lx

Rel..

Fl...

Id

ri_..

MUSACEIE.

Musophyllum coraiilicatum, Lx—

G.B_

AROIDilffi.

Acorua brachystachj-s, Lx

Lemnace^.
Lemna penicillata, Lx

n...

Spitz., 4c.,

Fl

Id.

Rel.-

Pa Lai ^.
Flabellaria Florissanti, Lx

R

Rel

Eel

Palmocarpon? globosum, Lx

DYCOTYLEDONES.

Myricace^.

Myrica Copcaiia, Lx

Fl...

Eel

El..

ReL

Myricaobscura, Lx

Fl...

Eel

Myrica Ludwij,'ii, Schp __

W.B_
W.R.

Myrica acuminata, U

Fl

Fl

FI...

Id

Myrica rigida, Lx

W.R.

Eel

Myrica zacbaricnsia, Sap

Id

Myrica polymorpha, Schp

Myrica callicomaefolia, Lx

Myrica fallax, Lx

Fl_..

Id...

F1.,E.
Fl_.-

Eil..

Eel

Myrica Scottii, Lx

Fl

Rel

Myrica amygdalina, Sap

Fl...

Id

Myrica nigricans, Lx

G.R.

Bel..

Myrica Bolanderi, Lx

Fl

Myrica nnduluta, Ilr .

El

Id

Myrica partita, Lx _

El...

Eel

Myrica Bronguiarti?, Ett

1:1

Id

Myrica diversifolin, Lx,

Fl...

Bel

Myrica latiloba, Hr., var. acutiloba.

Fl...

Id

Id

! 1

208

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

TabU of Distribution

of tU Plants of

the Green River and White River

Groups— Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

4

£■

S

n

i
^-

a
■c

o

2

h

Si

14

i
B

M

1
1
S

<

1
1

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

a

Eocene.

Miocene.

Olioocene.

Miocene.

Greenland and

Arctic, Alaska^
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

a.

a

cd

?«■

a

1

a

a
"a

n

Al._

Eel.

Myrica Insignis, Lx

ri..

Fl..

Betulacejb.
Betula FIoriBsanti, Lx

Betula truncata, Lx

F1--

Alnus KefeiHteiuii, Goep

Fl..

G.E_

Al.,etc.Iii.

Id

Al__

Rel.

AIdus cordata, Lx

Fl „

Bel.

CUPDLIFERJE.

Ostrya betuloidea, Lx

Fl ..

Rel._

Fl.El
Fl ..

Mioc.,Id.

Id

Carpiuus attenuata, Lx

Carpinua fraterna. Lx

Fagus feroniiv, U

Quorcua Uaidiiigori, Ett

Eel.-

BeU.

Fl..

El ..

Mioc.Id.

Id

G.K

Id

Fl —

Id ,-
Id

Quercua serra, U

Fl ..

Quercus drynieja, U

B

Mioc.Id.

Id

Quercus Oebornii, Lx

Fl ..

Rel.

Quercus pyrifolia, Lx

Fl

Eel

QuercuB castaneopsia, Lx

B -

Quercus elaena, U

Fl —

ReU

Id ._

Id

Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br

B

Id „

Caatauea intermedia, Lx

1

Reir

Rel__

Salicine£.
Salix amygdalaifolia, Lx

Fl ..

Rel

Salix Libbeyi, Lx

Fl ,.

Salix media, Hr _ _

El-

0. R

G.B

Id

Id

Salix elongata, Web

EI -

Id

Populus Ileerii, Sap __ __

Fl __

Id .

Rel.-
Bel._

R

Id

Id —

Populus Zaddachi, IIr__

Fl ..

Gr., Id

Populus uxyphylla, Sap-

Fl ..

Id ..

Populus Richardsoui, Hr

El _.

Gr., Id

Id ..

Populus arctica, Ilr

Balsamifli'^.
Liquidambar Europium, AI. Br -_

?....

Gr,Id

MIocId.

R

Id -.

ULMAcaa:.
Ulmus, tenuinervis, Lx

Fl-
Fl

Rel

Ulmus Ilillias Lx_ __

Ulmus Bruwnellii, Lx

Fl

Fl...

W.B.

Ulmua Braunii, Ilr

Id

FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

209

TahU of Distribution

of the Plants of

the Green River and White Biver

Groups — Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

■a

£?

a
o

1

2

it

w o

-a
u a

14

|i2

C5

o

a
o

1

, m

■<

1

C

AMERICAN.

EDEOPEAN.

g

Eocene.

Miocene.

Olioooene.

Miocene.

Greenlanil and
Arctic, Alaska,
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

o

S

tz
a
a

.21

a

2

(D

a

>

W

d

B

i

i

3

Planera longifulia, Lx., and var —

F1.,E1
FL.

W.E.

Eel..

Mioc, Id.

Id-

Celtis McCoBhii, Lx

Fl—
Fl —

E...

Eel-_

MOBBiS.

Id _

EI-

Id-

G.R-
G.R.
G.R-
G.R.

Id

Ficus Un^eri, Lx _ _

Al

Mioc.,Id-

Al

Al

Santale^.

Santalum Americanum, Lx

Laurine^:.

Fl

Bel..

R...

Mioc, Id.

Id

PROTEACEiE.

FI

Eel

n

Fl

Fl

Fl

Fl

Fl

Fl .-

W.E.

PiMELRS.

Fl

Eel..

Eel..

OX.EACE£.

Fl

FI

Id

Fl

Kel..

Fraxinua Mespilifolia, Lx

Fl

Bel..

Fl .

1

Eel„

Fraxinus myricfefolia, Lx

Fl

Eel.-

Fl

Eel..

Al

Fl

Apootnex.
Apocynophyllum Scudderi, Lx

CONVOLVULACE^.

Eel..

Fl

Eel..

1 -----f -

i

C F 14

210

DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

TahU of Distribution

of the Plants of

the Green River and White River

Groips — Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.-

•a

g

K

1

H

i-g.

CDS'

1!

g°

IS
o

6

1

a

O

"i

"3
<

□

1

CO

1

-a

&
&

AMERICAN.

EUROPEAN.

Eocene.

Miocene.

Olioocene.

Miocene.

Greenland and
Arctic, Ala-ska,
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

<

a

-a

a

a

K

1
a

>

a

o
a

d

n .

Rel

Myrsine^.

Fl

Rb1?_

Rel?.

Sapotaceje.

ri .

Diospyroa brachysepala, Al. Br

Diospyros Copeana, TiX

Fl. .

Id

Fl.El.

Fl

Eel

EHICACEiE.

B_..

Rel..

Andromeda rhoniboidalis, Lx

Vaccinium reticuhitum?, Al. Br_^

AUALIACEJt:.

Fl

Rel

Fl —

Id -

Fl _-

Rel..

Iledera niarfcinata, Lx.

Fl

Ampelide.e.
Cissua parrotisefolip, L,\

G.R.
G.R_

Rel..

Saxifrages.

Weinniannia Haydeuii, Lx

"Weinmanuia iutegrifoHa, Lx

Weinmannia obtusifoHa, Lx

Malvace.^!.

Fl

Rel

Fl ..

Fl_ .

Fl...

Bel..

TlMACFJE.

Tilia populifulia, Lx .

Fl

ACERACE.ffi.

Acer (equidentatum, Lx

W.B.

Mioc.,Id_
Arct

Rel

Acer, Bpecies?

Fl

Eel

Sapindace^.

Sapindus stcUariaefolius, Lx

Sapindus angustifoliua, Lx

Fl ..

Fl

Rel

El .

W. R.
G.R.

Rel..

Sapindus obtusifoliue, Lx

Fl...
Fl

( U.G., )
)Mio.,Id.|

Rel.-

Sapindus lancifoliuB, Lx

R

Rel

Dodontca, epccics

Fl...

Eel..

STArilYLEACKA:.

Staphylea acuminata, Lx

Fl

Rel..

FLORA OF TOE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

211

Table of Distribution of the Plants of the Green River and White Biver Groups

— Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

go

£■

a

fi

o"

'C

o

&

a

'C -
c
en

i'

1

AMERICAN. EUKOPE.W.

i

a

^ a

!•§.

H

B S

g'S
o

£

o

t

o

1

la
<

1 1
Eocene. Mioce.se. Olioocene.

Miocene.

Greenland a n il
ArC'C, AhiBkii,
Carton, Union
Group, etc.

<!

m
cu

e

es

a

■a
£

>

a

i

a

Frangulaceje.
Evonyraua flesifoUus, Lx

Bel

Be)

Celastnis Greithiatius, Hr

Celastrus fraxinifoliui, Lx

Id-.

"

Fl

Ilex pseudo-stenophylla, Lx

Ilex microphylla, Lx

Fl

Bel-

Bel

Al

G.K.
G.K_

Bel..

Rel..

Bel-

Ilex disBimilia, Lx

S.Cr_

Kel-

Fi

Fl

Rhamne^e.

Fl

_

Bel-

Id...

Zizypbus ciunamomoides, Lx

G.R.

Bel.-

Id-

JUGLANDE.E.

G.B.
G.R-

Id

Mioc.,Id-

Kel-

__:,

Bel-_

Al

Td...

"

Id.-

Id...

Id—

Pterocarya Americana, Lx

Engelbardtia oxyptera.Sap,—-—

Anacardiace^.

Eel-

Id

Rel -

Fl —

Bel-

Fl__.

RhuB Hillia;. Lx

Bel-

FI—

G.B.

Bel-
Bel..

Rhus siibrhomboidalis, Lx

Fl

Id.-

Bel-.

Fl

1

■ '-

212

DISTRIBUTION OP SPECIES.

Table of Distribution

of the Plants of

the Green River and White River Groups — Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

1

CD

£■

a

-i
i

©

1
il

1

a

o

1

J"

1

1

AMERICAN.

EnBOPEAN.

i

EOOENK.

MiOCENB.

OUOOOENE.

MiOOENK.

Greenland and
Arctic, Alaska,
Carbon, Union
Group, etc.

•a

a

d

?«■

am

H

■a

1

n

1

a
S

ZANTH0XYIEJ5.

Zanthoxylon spireajfolium, Lx

Fl

Hel—

R

Rel

Bel-

G.R-

KOSIFLOR^E.

Fl

Rel..

Fl

■Rosa Hilli^ liX

Fl

Bel..

Fl...
Fl

R

Rel.

Leguhinosx.

CytiaoB FlorissantianuB, Lx

Fl

l!el.-

Fl

Id___

Fl

Rel

Podogonium acuminatum, Lx

Podogonium Americanum, Lx

Fl

Rel..

Fl

Fl

Id

Leguminosites eerrulatus, Lx

Fl

W.B.
G.K.

Leguminositescassioides, Lx

Fl

--

Bel

Acacia Beptentrioaalia, Lx

Mimosites linearifolius, Lx

iNCERTa: 8ED1S.

Antholithes obtusilobuB, Lx

Fl

Fl

Fl

Fl .

Antbolithes improbuB, Lx

Fl

Fl —

Fl

Rel.-

RELATIONSHIP OF THE LOCAL GROUPS INDICATED
BY CORRELATION OF SPECIES.

To consider the degree of relationship indicated by the groups of plants
from the localities which I formerly referred to the Green River Group, I first
put in apposition the Flora of the Green River Station and that of Floris-
sant, for the specimens have been derived, at each place, from a limited area,
and the floras of both are represented by the largest number of species.

Retween these two groups of plants there are only two identical species :
Alnus Kefersteinii and Sapindus ohtusifolius. The first is one of the most
common species of the European Miocene, and not less frequently found
in that of North America in California, Oregon, Alaska, and in the Arctic
flora of Greenland, Sachalin, &c. It is therefore a Miocene type of a wide
distribution, and not a leading plant of a peculiar geological stage. The
second species, Sapindus ohtusifolius, is most abundant nine miles south-
east of Green River Station, at a locality high in the hills, where a thin
bed of coal is overlaid with sandy yellow shale filled with the remains of
Musophyllum compUcatwn and Sapindus ohtusifolius, mostly; for no other
plants were obtained there except a single leaf of Alnus Kefersteinii.
This species of Sapindus is so closely allied to S.affinis, Newby., of the
Fort Union Group, that it may be considered a mere variety. The leaflets
dilfer only by the more acute points in S. affinis, while in the specimens of
Florissant the leaflets are more obtuse than in those of Green River, the
difference being apparently local. These two species are therefore Miocene
types. Then there are, from Green River Station, Cyperus Chavanmsi,
Arundo Goepperti, Phragmites alaskana, Quercus Haidingeri, Salix media,
S. elongata, Juglans denticulata, or seven European Miocene species. Of
the others, Egidsetum wyomingense. Ilex affinis, I. wyomingiana and a Legu-
minosites are closely allied to Miocene types, while Ampelopsis tertiaria,
Ficus Ungeri, Myrica nigricans, Arundo reperta have their affinities to
species living at our epoch. Hence 17 species out of 24 show evident
relationship or identity with plants of the Miocene of Europe or with

213

214 FLOEA OF THE GREEN EIVER GROUP.

some of the present epoch. The others, Ficus arenacea, Zizypkus cinna-
momoides, Cissus jn'otecefolia, Eucalyi)tus americana are peculiar types whose
affinity is not distinct. Juglans' Schimperi is also represented in the Eocene
of Golden, and Ficus wyomingiana at Evanston. Therefore there is nothing
in this group of plants proving a relation to that of Florissant. From- the
beginning of my researches I have been uncertain about the geological
relations of this flora. It is clear that from its character as exposed by
the few materials I have bad for identification, I could but refer it to the
upper Miocene.

The same may be said of the 14 species obtained by Professor *S'. H.
Scudder in Randolph County, Wyoming. Eight species, Flahellaria Floris-
santi, 3 species of Quercus, Populus balsamoides, Liquidamhar europcBum,
Cinnainomwn Scheuchzeri, Zanthoxylum spirecefolmm, are identified in the
Miocene of Europe. Cyperites Haydenii, Acer indivisum, Celtis McCosldi,
Evonimus Jlexif alius are peculiar types; while one species only, Amygdalus
gracilis, is represented at Florissant.

The flora of Elko Station, represented by 15 species, is more dis-
tinctly related to that of Florissant, with which it has four species in com-
mon— Myrica calUcomwfolia, Carpimis grandis, Planera longifolia, Biospyros
Copeana. Omitting Carpinus grandis, a common species of the Miocene of
Europe and America, the three others are truly leading types of the flora
of Florissant, where Myrica callicomoe.folia and Flanera longifolia are rep-
resented by hundreds of specimens; the other, Biospyros Copeana, has
been found only at the two localities now compared. Of the other species
of Elko, Sapindus coriaceus is related to 6'. angustifolius of Florissant ; three
species of Myrica and three Conifers of Elko indicate a predominance of
plants of these genera, represented at Florissant by fourteen species of
Myrica and seven Conifers. There is no relation whatever between the
flora of Elko and that of the Eocene, or of a lower stage of the Tertiary;
but five of its species, Fagus Fernonice, Salix media, S. elongata, Populus
Richardsoni, and Ficus Jynx are identified in the Miocene of Europe, and
one, Lycopodium prominens, is of a still more recent type.

Of the 9 known species of the White River flora, 4 are at Florissant,
and these also are leading species — Planera longifolia, Myrica acuminata,
M. rigida, and M. longifolia. A fifth. 31. Lndwigii, is so intimately related

CORRELATION OF THE SPECIES. 215

to the last that it has often been considered as a variety of it by authors;
the type is the same. And then Lygodium Bentoni is related to a species
of the Gypses of Aix; Acer cequidentatum lias been described formerly from
the upper Miocene of California; the others have their affinity wilii the
Miocene of Europe.

Alkali Stage Station is only 15 miles from Green River Station. The
horizon of both is geologically idsntical, and the Flora of the first, known
by only 8 species, seems to confirm this determination, though all the
species except Ficus JJngeri are peculiar to the locality. F. Uiu/eri has
been first found at Green River Station; its affinity is with species living at
this epoch and also with two other species of Alkali Station, /''. tenuinervis
and F. alkalina. Myrica alkalina is of Miocene type, related to M. vindo-
honensis and M. linger i of Heer; of the others, Juglans alkalina has the
fades of leaves of Juglandites of Sezanne (Eocene) ; Fraxinus Brownellii is
related to F. juglandinus, a type of the Gypses of Aix; Ilex viaculata, from
a leaf poorly preserved, and Alnus incequilateralis are as yet without affinity
known to me. The other localities whose Flora is known by two or three
other species only do not demand consideration. The two species of Sage
Creek are Miocene; of those of Rarrell's Springs, Equisiteum Haydenii is
identified at Carbon whose flora is Miocene; Lygodium iieuropteroides is
Eocene; Poa Icevis, described in Hayden's "Ann. Rep.," 1871, from two
fragmentary' specimens, was not positively determined. The species is
Miocene in Europe; as I found in the specimens of Barrell's Springs frag-
ments of a Palm apparently identical with Sabalites Zinkeni of Golden, I
have supposed the localities referable to the Laramie Group, or Eocene.

From the above it seems evident that the plants which I have here-
tofore referred to the Green River Group represent two different horizons :
Green River Station, Randolph Co. and Alkali Station for one, Florissant,
White River and Elko for a second. It may be possible to fix the horizon
of this last group, or at least of Florissant, by comparison of its species
with those of Europe. But for the present the materials obtained at Green
River, Randolph Co., and Alkali Stations are too scant to afford any indi-
cation of their reference to any particular stage of the Tertiary ; they may
represent a lower group than that of Florissant, but what is said above of
the relationship of these plants authorizes a contrary conclusion.

216 FLORA OF THE GREEN RIVER GROUP.

Of the 166 species of vegetable forms recognized in the specimens of
Florissant, 50 are related to and 40 identical with Miocene species of Europe,
while the affinity to the lower Tertiary, or Oligocene, of Germany is marked
by 8 related and 4 identical species, and to the flora of the Gypses of Aix
by 28 related and 16 identical species.

At first sight it seems that the types of the flora of Florissant
are more distinctly Miocene, even upper Miocene, for two of its species rep-
resent plants living at the present time or which at least are so closely allied
to them that it is scarcely possible to deny identity. But searching for
more precise affinity, it will be remarked, first : that most of the species
related to or identical with Miocene plants are species of wide distribution,
which have been found in a large number of European localities from Italy
to the Baltic, and on the American continent from Wyoming Territory and
California to Oregon and Alaska ; then to Greenland, Spitzbergen, Sachalin,
&c. These plants have been described by a number of authors in different
works ; while the relationship to the flora of the Gypses of Aix refers to a
single locality in the south of France, the plants of which have been described
by one author only. Secondly, the more marked species, those represented
by the largest number of specimens and which may be considered as
peculiar to the group, are exclusively Oligocene — the mosses, the Rhizo-
carpeee in two species of Salvinia, the Ferns, the Conifers with very few excep-
tions, the MyricacecB especially, as numerous and as distinct in their types
as they are in the flora of the Gypses of Aix, with which four of them are
intimately related and five identical, the beautiful Populus Heerii, which,
described by Saporta from a single leaf, is represented at Florissant by
numerous fine specimens, the rare Populus oxyphylla, the abundant and
varied species of Lomatia and of Diospyros'VaQ large splendid leaf of Aralia
dissecta very probably identical with Aralia muUifida, Sap., species of Ilex,
Paliurus, and especially peculiar forms of Rims, also described in the
"Etudes" of Saporta, give to the flora of Florissant a definite/ac<>s marking
its analogy with the Oligocene far more distinctly than it is with the Mio-
cene plants. This becomes evident in comparing the types of Florissant
with those of the Miocene, published in this volume. In the ''Monde des
Plantes" Saporta enumerates as species, which he considers characteristic
of the flora of the Gypses of Aix, Aralia multijida, Cercis antiqua; seeds

CORRELATION OF THE SPECIES. 217

of Ailanthus crispa; involucres of Palceocarya atavia, Betula gyspsicola,
Quercus, salicina, Q. antecedens, Salix aquensis, &c., all types which are
recognized in the flora of Florissant by identical or closely allied species.

Beside*; the general characters of the flora, the peculiar compounds
of the formation, the laminated shale mostly formed of ashes, the immense
number of insects and fishes preserved in a succession of thin layers of
grayish shale are repeated in the upper part of the Gypses of Aix precisely
as they are found at Florissant. Says Saporta : Entire shoals of fishes were
surprised and buried in the muddy clay of the bottom. Even insects
suffocated in large numbers, from the smallest kind of mosquitoes to ants,
bees, butterflies, are preserved in the thin shales with the minutest of their
organs and even the colors of their wings. The borders of the lake also,
like those of the Lake of Florissant, were deeply cut, and mountains of vei-y
steep slopes had their base raised up from the borders, even from the in-
terior of the lake, &c. There was also, as at Florissant, a river traversing
the lake in its whole length, hence the country was diversely broken and
therefore afforded the best opportunity for a great diversity of its flora.

It cannot be surprising to find in the flora of Florissant such a large
predominance of Miocene types, if, like that of Aix, it represents the last
periods of the Eocene age, when of course the more predominant and perma-
nent types of the Miocene were already represented.

The evidence of synchronism of the flora of Florissant with that of
the Oligocene of France appears confirmed by the characters of the fauna.
At least Professor Cope ^ identifies the White River Group with the Aqui-
tanian and Tongrian of Europe — formations which close the Eocene or are
partly referable to the Eocene, partly to the Miocene, and considers the
Green River and the Wahsatch as Suessonian or Paleocene. This agrees
with the observations of Saporta, who considers the Gypses of Aix as a
long series of formations continuous through the different periods inter-
vening betw^een the Paleocene and the Miocene, the upper part even par-
taking of the character of this last epoch.

' The relations of the horizons of extinct vertebrata of Europe and North America, in " Bulletin of the
U. S. Geo), and Geogr. Surveys,' by Dr. F. V. Hayden, vol. v, No. 1.

MIOCENE FLORA.

The plants of this formation described from Alaska by Professor Heer ;
from the Fort Union Group by Dr. Newberry ; from Carbon and Washakie,
Wyoming, by myself, and those which I have to describe now from the
Mauvaises Terres of Nevada and from divers localities of California and
Oregon, are all referable to the Miocene. They may represent, however,
peculiar geological or geographical divisions which it may be interesting
to consider separately. The distinction is not yet clear ; but these local
floras may serve to fix hereafter different stages of the American Miocene.

Indeed, for the present, fossil plants have been obtained from a large
number of localities of the Miocene ; but though taken altogether they
constitute an important representation of the flora, the number of speci-
mens of each locality does not afi"ord sufflcient data to authorize any
reliable conclusion in regard to their relative stage in either. What .
has been done for the flora of the Oligocene must be continued for that
of the Miocene. I have described separately the plants obtained from each
group or peculiar locality from which a number of specimens have been
examined and determined either by myself or by other authors, and putting
in juxtaposition all these materials in a table of distribution, it will be
possible, perhaps, to see some distinct relationship between a few of the
localities ; or at least there will be for the future some points of comparison
for relating the newly discovered plants.

The first group of Miocene plants described here is that of the Bad Lands
of Dakota. Fine materials have been sent to me for examination, first by
Professor Wm. Denton, later by Professor McBride, and recently by Pro-
fessor N. H. Winchell. All the species of this group are described below
and figured in pi. xlvi to pi. xlix.

The plants of a second group, that of Fort Union, have been described
by Dr. Newberry in his memoir on the " Later Extinct Floras of North
America" (Lyceum of Nat. Hist, of New York, vol. ix, April, 1868), and
figured as a separate volume of " Illustrations of the U. S. Geol. Survey

219

220 DISTRIBUTION" OF THE PLANTS.

of the Territories." These plants have to be separately recorded, and this
is done in the table of distribution, where it is seen that the analogy of
their types is with plants of different groups from the Eocene up to the
upper Miocene, even to species of our epoch.

The third group is that of Carbon, whose flora is typically allied to
that of Alaska. The plants of Carbon have been all described in vol. vii of
the "U. S. Geol. Report,"' and those of Alaska have been described by Heer
in the 2d volume of the " Flora Arct." These species are merely enumer-
ated in the tableof distribution, with the addition of some new ones found
in the collection of the U. S. National Museum, which were procured by
Dr. Wm. H. Dall, and have been described in Proceedings of the National
Museum, February, 1883.

I have placed in a separate fourth group a number of Miocene species
procured from distant localities of California and Oregon. The specimens
which were intrusted to me for study by Professor J. D. Whitney are the
property of the University of California, to which they have been returned.
They were collected at diverse localities, and a limited number of speci-
mens from each. It will not be possible for the present to fix the age of
these plants otherwise than to say that they are all Miocene, The plants
are all figured in this volume, pis. 1 to lix.

There are still a few vegetable fragments figured (pi. xlv B), obtained
at the Chalk Bluffs of Nevada County, California, which are partly Miocene
and partly Pliocene in character, and which merit a place in this memoir
in order to have all together the materials of the vegetable scale of the
North American Tertiary flora, as far as it is known at this time.

DESCRIPTION OF MIOCENE SPECIES FROM SPECIMENS

OBTAINED IN THE SO-CALLED BAD LANDS

OF DAKOTA.

CRYPTOGAMS.
FILICES.

ASPLENIUM, Linn.

Aspleniuni tenerum, sp. nov.

Plate XLViA, Figs. 1, 2.

Bipinnate; pinniB-linear, narrowly lanceolate; secondary pinnae short, oblique,
parallel, lanceolate, pinnately lobate; lobes distinct to near the base, oblong or obovate,
obtnse; primary nerves slightly flexuous, pinnately dichotomous ; lateral nerves at an
acute angle of divergence, forking once or twice.

There is a number of fragments of this species, all of the same char-
acter. The lower secondary pinnae, a little more than li centimeters
long, 5 millimeters broad at base, are gradually shorter and narrower in
ascending, the lobes becoming also shorter and less deeply cut.

This species has a marked affinity to Sphenopteris Blomstrandi, Heer,
"Fl. Arct.," i, p. 155, pi. xxix, figs, 1, 5, 9; but that has the secondary
pinnae shorter and broader, more or less unequilateral, deeply lobed, and the
medial nerve thin, dissolving upward, not continuous. Its nearest affin-
ity is with living species of Aspleniuni of the section of the DicksonioB, like
Dicksonia tenera, &c.

Hah. — Bad Lands near Gilmore Station of the U. P. R. R. Commu-
nicated by Professor Wvi. Lenton.

221

222 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

EQUISETACEiE.

EttUISETUM, Linn.
Equisetum globulosuin, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. :).

■Rbizoma slender, tbiuly liueate, flexuous or rigid, distantly articulate, bearing
simple opposite globular tubercles more or less wrinkled by comijression.

For a time I was unable to determine the relationship of this fragment.
But recently I have found in the collection of fossil plants made by Pro-
fessor Wm. H. Ball in Alaska a number of specimens distinctly represent-
ing these remains as rootlets or root-stocks of Equisetum. The branches
from 1 to 6 millimeters in diameter, irregularly striate, straight or flexuous,
distantly articulate, bear at the articulations simple opposite globular
appendages somewhat like those of Physagenia Parlatorii, Heer, "Fl. Tert.
Helv.," i, p. 109, pi.' xlii, figs. 2-17, but globular and generally simple,
very rarely appendiculate in pairs. These remains, much decomposed
by maceration, are fragmentary, none of them continuous, and all without
trace of sheath. Though much smaller and globular, they may represent
ihe same species as the fragment in Newby., "Illust.," p. vii, fig. 4, which
he mentions as radicle iwhQV^ oi Equisetum.

Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

CONIFERS.

GLYPTOSTROBUS, Endl.
Glyptostrobiis europseiis, var. Ungeri, Heer.

Plate XLVI, Figs. 1-lc.

Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 159; "Fl. Foss. Alask.," p.22, pi. i, fig. 7, b. f.

Leaves squamiform, a})pressed, obscurely costate on the back, becoming longer,
narrower, linear and two-ranked in the upper part of the branches.

The figured specimen shows the species as it is represented by Heer in

the "Alaska Flora." I still believe that two species are represented by the

American specimens — one by those figured from Florissant, pi. xxii, and

the other by those of the Bad Lands. Fig. i of pi. xlvi is, however, very

similar to the lower part of the branches of fig. 2 of pi. xxii. The speci-

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 228

men of the Bad Lands has the scales of the stems evidently acute, while
Heer generally represents them obtuse.

Hah. — Bad Lands, same as above. Professor Wm. Denton. Speci-
mens of stems with obtuse scales but no leaves, preserved in tufa, are in
the collection of Professor Wincliell, from the Yellowstone Valley.

SEaUOIA, Torr.

Sequoia Iiangsdorfii, Brgt.
"U. S. Geoi. Rep.," vii, p. 76.

The specimens represent the variety with flat, more obtuse leaves,
described by Heer, " Fl. Alask.," p. 23, pi. i, fig. 10a, as var. oUusa. Another
form of this species, apparently corresponding to *S'. disticha, Heer, "Fl.
Arct.," iv, p. 63, pi. xii, fig. 2a; xiii, figs. 9,10, is also represented in the
specimens of the Bad Lands — this in the collection of Professor McBride
from northwestern Dakota; the first is in that of Professor N. H. Winchell.
Heer separates S. disticha from the common S. Langsdorfii especially on
account of the opposite branchlets. The specimen of Professor McBride
has merely simple branchlets, therefore the reference is not certain.

Taxodlum distlchum luioceuiim, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," p. 73, pi. vi, figs. 12-14a.

Hab. — Barr's Bluff, Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. Winchell.

CORYLUS, Tourn.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 144.

Corylus McQuarrii, Forbes.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 4.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 144.

The teeth are less pronounced, larger and more equal than in most of
the figures given of this species. But the borders are somewhat erased and
the facies is that of some of the leaves described by Heer. It is a form
intermediate between C. McQuarrii and C. grandifolia, Newby., "Illust.,"
pi. XV, fig. 5, which has the lateral nerves slender, less divided, and more
distant.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

224 DESCRIPTION OP SPECIES.

aUERCUS, Linn.

Quorc.us Deutoni, sp. nov.
Plate XLVIII, Figs. 1,11.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous, elliptical-oblong, very entire, obtuse, narrowed
or rounded to a short petiole ; borders slightly reflexed ; secondary nerves open, nearly
at right angles toward the base, generally more oblique upward, camptodrome at a
distance from the borders, anastomosing in two series of marginal areoles and sepa-
rated by intermediate tertiary shorter nerves, branching and anastomosing at right
angles; ultimate areolation small, quadrate.

The two fragments of leaves preserved indicate tlie characters of the
species. One of them is nearly 10 centimeters long and 3 centimeters
broad ; the other is broader but the upper part is destroyed. By the nerva-
tion the species is related to Q. chlorophylla, Ung., or at least it is of the
same type. The leaves of this last species are always much smaller and
the nervation less distinct.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Dakota. Professor Wm. Benton.

Quercus Olafseni, Heer.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 4.

Heer, "Fl. Arct.," i, p. 109, pi. x, fig. 5; xi, figs. 7-11 ; xlvi, fig. 10.

Leaves membranaceous, large, short-petiolate, narrowly elliptical, doubly serrate
on the borders ; teeth obtuse ; secondary nerves parallel, slightly curved, some of them
forking near the borders, camptodrome.

Though I have only seen the fragment figured, it is sufficiently char-
acterized to show its identity with Heer"s species, which is common in the
Greenland Miocene. The lateral veins are a little more curved in passing
to the borders than represented in most of the figures of Heer.

Hah. — With the preceding. Professor Wm. Denton.

Popxilus Bichardsoui, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p 177.

The leaf which I refer to this species is smaller than any of those
figured. It is only 3 centimeters long and 2 broad. As the leaf is oval,
narrowed, cuneate to the base, it cannot be referred to P. arctica. It
resembles P. mutahilis ohlonga, Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," but I consider it
as a small form of P. Richardsoni.

Hah. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor McBride.

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 225

Populus Zaddaclii, Heer.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 176, pi. xxii, fig. 13.

Hah. — A fine specimen from Little Missouri Valley, Dakota, is in the
collection of Professor Winchell. It has the same character as the leaf,
pi. xxxi, fig. 8, of this volume.

Populus arctica, Heer.

Plate XL VI, Figs. 2-13.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 178, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-6.
Populus decipiens, Leeqx., Ibid., p. 179, pi. xxiii, figa. 7-11.

I have formerly separated, under the name of P. decipiens, leaves with
characters of nervation identical with those of P. arctica, but differing gen-
erally by the borders being very entire, the pattern more enlarged in the
middle, the base cuneate and the size smaller. But though generally the
leaves of P. arctica as figured by Heer have the borders undulate, even
obtusely dentate, they are sometimes perfectly entire, and fig. 5 of pi. xlvi,
which has undulate borders and is evidently referable to P. arctica, is a
leaf still smaller than some of those of the same plate representing P.
decipieiis, which I now admit as a variety. The leaves of both forms are
found together. All those figured here are from the Bad Lands, in the
collections of Professors Benton, McBride, and Winchell.

Populus cuneata, Newby.
Plate XLVIa, Fig. 5.
Newby., "Ext. Fl. of N. A.," p. 64; "Illustr.," pi. xiv, figs. 1-4.

Leaves small, obovate, nan'owed iu rouDding or cuneate to the base, generally
round or truncate obtusely dentate in the upper part, rarely narrowed into a short
blunt iioint, entire from the middle, five or seven palmately nerved from the base,
long-petioled ; lateral nerves curving in ascending, branching outside.

This species has the character of P. arctica in all except the size of
the leaves, the coarse denticulation of the generally flat, even emarginate
apex. The base is sometimes rounded as in the leaf I have figured, but
in others it is exactly wedge-shaped.

Hab. — Bad Lands of Dakota. Benton^s and McBride's collections.

CF 15

226 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Populus gland II lifera, Heer.
Plate XLVIa, Figs. 3, 4.
Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 17, pi. Iviii, figs. 5-11 ; " Fl. AlaBk./' p. 26, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2.

Leaves glandulose at the point of attachment of the petiole, variable in size,
elliptical-ovate, pointed or generally enlarged on the sides and broadly deltoid, serrate
or callous-dentate all around, five to seven palmately nerved ; nerves branching outside.

The two specimens figured here do not show any impression of glands
at the top of the petiole ; but in both the collections of Professors McBride
and Winchell there are finely preserved leaves of the species with dis-
tinctly marked glands. All the leaves are comparatively small ; the one,
pi. 4, is the largest of those I have seen.

Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Denton's, McBride's, and WinchelVs col-
lections.

Populus latior truncata, Al. Br.

Plate XLVI, Fig. 14.

Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 14, pi. Ivii, fig. 2.

Leaf subtruncate at base, large; primary nerves five, the lower marginal, thin,
the upper strong, branching outside; borders distantly serrate.

The leaf is perhaps too fragmentary for satisfactory identification.
Comparing it, however, with Heer's figure, loc. cif., it does not appear to
differ except by the base of the leaf being slightly more rounded.

Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

Populus balsamoides, var. eximia, G-oepp.
Plate XLVI A, Fig. 10.
Populus eximia, Goepp., "Schoss. ¥].," p. 23, pi. xvi, fig. .'>; xvii, fig. 3.

Leaves large, cordate at base, ovate-lanceolate, obtuse or acute, deeply crenate;
lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome, reticulate along the
borders.

This fragment, though the base and apex of the leaf are destroyed,
appears referable to this species. The substance of the leaf is mem-
branaceous, the surface very smooth, the lateral nerves less curved and
stronger than in any of the figures of Goeppert. The species is also
finely represented in Gaudin's "Contrib.," i, p. 29, pi. iii, figs. 1-5; but
here, also, the secondary nerves are thinner and more curved. The true

MIOCENE FLOE A— BAD LANDS. 227

P. balsamoides of the same author is described by Heer in "Fl. Alask.,"
p. 26, pi. ii, fig. 3. The leaves are smaller, less deeply crenate, the second-
ary nerves closer, more curved. The fragment represented here has also
a great analogy of nervation to P. palceomelas, Sap., "Et.," ii, 2, p. 267,
pi, vii, fig. 10.

Hab.— With the last.

PLATANE^.

PLATANUS, Tourn.

"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 18X.

Platanus aceroides, Goepp.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 1.
Ibid., p. 184, pi. XXV, figs. 4, 5, 6.

Hab. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton. The leaf, nearly
entirely preserved, is much like that figured in vol. vii.

Platanus Gulllelrase, Goepp.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 18.3, pi. xxv, figs. 1-3.

ffab.— Bad Lands. Two fine specimens, with leaves obtusely dentate,
are in the collection of Professor McBride.

MOKEtE.

FICUS, Tourn. ,

"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 191.

Ficus artocarpoides, sp. nov.
Plate XL VII, Figs. 1-5.

Leaves large, sabcoriaceous, oval, obtuse or blunt at the apex, rounded or sub-
cordate at base; medial nerve thick, enlarged at base and passing into a very thick
long petiole; secondary nerves narrow, at an acute angle of divergence, camptodrome,
with few branches; nervilles close, simple or rarely forking.

The leaves vary from 10 to 15 centimeters long and from 7 to 8 broad.

The medial nerve is thick, at least on the lower side of the leaves, as in

fig. 2, and the petiole, 4 to 5 millimeters in diameter when flattened, is

long, measuring in the same leaf 4 centimeters from its top to its broken

end. As seen from the figures the base of the leaves is cordate or rounded.

228 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

In the first case the basilar lateral nerves are nearly at right angles or
somewhat more open than those above ; in the other, as in fig. 2, all the
nerves are parallel.

This species is very closely allied to Ficus uncata, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol.
Rep.," vii, pi. XXXV, figs. 1-3, but evidently different by the thin lateral
nerves being at a more acute angle of divergence, the close nervilles, and
especially the narrower medial nerve and the lower long straight petiole.

The resemblance of this species is very marked to the Artocarpoides of
the "Flora of Sezanne,"' especially to A. conocephaloidea, Sap., p. 356, pi. vi,
fig. 6, which has the nervation and facies of Brazilian Artocarpeoe of the
genera of Pourouma and Coussapoa.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

Ficus tiliaefolia?, Al. Br.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 203, pi. xxxii, figs. 1, 2, 2a, 3; Ixiii, fig. 8.

The specimen in the collection of Professor McBride is a mere frag-
ment, well characterized by its nervation, but too small for positive iden-
tification. I mention it merely to show that species of Ficus of the section
of the palmately nerved leaves have traversed the whole Tertiary forma-
tion, most abundantly distributed in the Eocene, and still represented in
the oldest Pliocene of California. This group becomes gradually less pre-
dominant like the Palms, in accord with the gradual lowering of tempera-
ture in the more recent geological stages.

LAURINEJE.

TETRANTHERA, Jack.
" U. S. Geol. Kep.," vii, p. 217.

Tetranthera praecursoria, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 2.

Leaves coriaceous, oblong (lanceolate?), gradually narrowed to a short petiole,
very entire; iirimary nerves opposite from a little above the border base of the leaf,
more oblique, the secondary above also opposite, three pairs, parallel, distant, curving
in passing to the borders, simple or scarcely branching; nervilles thin at right angles.

The leaf, whose upper part is destroyed, is 10 to 11 centimeters long
and 4 centimeters broad in the middle; the primary lateral nerves are at

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 229

a somewhat more acute angle of divergence, more distant, ascending to
the borders in a slight curve, anastomosing with the nervilles of the lower
secondary nerves, which are parallel, nearly equidistant, and a little more
curved.

This fine species is very closely allied to the living Tetranthera C'ali-
fornica, which has the leaves smaller, and generally four pairs of second-
ary nerves less distant than in the fossil leaf. In the Californian species
the leaves appear more distinctly lanceolate to an acute apex — at least as
far as can be judged from the outline of the fossil leaf whose upper part
is destroyed.

Bab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

CINCHONACE^.

CmCHONIDIUM, Linn.

Leaves oval or obloug, subcoriaceous, very entire; nervation pinnate; lateral
nerves at an acute angle of divergence, ascending along the borders, camptodroine ;
tertiary nerves transverse, forming by anastomosis with the quaternary ones a polyg-
onal areolation ; seeds in simple or compound racemes, oval.

Schimper remarks on this definition that the leaves described under
this name have a likeness to those of some Cinchonaceoe, but that it is not
possible to know whether any of them pertain to the genus Cinchona.

Cinchonidiiim ovale, sp. nov.
Plate XLVIII, Figs. 8-106.

Leaves oval, small, narrowed to a short petiole and to the apex ; lateral nerves
strong, parallel ; nervation and areolation distinct ; fruit paniculate, racemose ; cap-
sules oval, short-pedicellate.

Though fig. 9 has the base rounded to the petiole and is smaller, the

characters of nervation are the same and both leaves evidently represent

the same species. Their sizes vary from 5 to 6 centimeters long and from

2 to 3 centimeters broad. The fruits, which appear paniculate in short

racemes (not corymbose), are exactly oval, obtuse, 8 millimeters long, 5

millimeters broad, lineate lengthwise and as if splitting in the middle by

a more distinct line of separation.

230 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Comparing this species to Cinchona Jisculapii, Ung., " Syllog.,"' iii, p. 10,
pi. ii, figs. 6, 7, the leaves are seen to be of the same form though smaller,
and the nervation of the same type; the fruits are broader and shorter in
the American species, and not distinctly splitting. They are racemose-
paniculate, like those of Cinchona Vellozii, D. C, figured by Unger, I. c, fig. 4.

Bab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wni. Benton.

LONICEEE^.

VIBUENUM, Linn.
"U. S. Geol. Rep., vii, p. 222.

Viburniim Nordenskioldi, Heer.

Plate XLViA, Figs. 6, 7.

Heer, "Fl. Alask.," p. 36, pi. iii, fig. 13.

Leaves large, cordateemarginate at base, obscurely serratecrenate, penninerve ;
secondary nerves divided in the upper part, craspedodrome ; uervilles simple, close,
rarely forking ; surface punctulate.

The leaves are oval, apparently rounded to a short point, about 9
centimeters long, 7 broad, deeply cordate at base. The lateral nerves are
thin, flexuous, with subdichotomous divisions, the tertiary nerves being at
an open angle of divergence and flexuous. These fragments do not differ
in their characters from those of Heer's species; even the size is about the
same. The secondary nerves are somewhat more oblique but only on one
side by deformation of the leaf. The epidermis is distinctly punctulate
as by glands at the base of hairs.

Bal. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Benton.

Vibiiruum asperuiu, Newby.
"Later Ext. Fl. of N. A,," p. 54, pi. xvi, fig. 8.

Leaves ovate, acuminate, rounded at base, equally acutely serrate ; secondary
nerves strong, close, parallel, divided outside, craspedodrome.

The leaves are small, averaging 5 centimeters long, 3 broad below the
middle, from which they taper upward to the acumen; the border teeth
are acute and deep, and the strong lateral nerves are joined by simple
parallel nervilles at right angles.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Collection of Professor N. H. Winchell.

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 231

Viburniiin dakoteusc, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIa, Fig. 9.

Leaf subcoriaceous, ovate-acute or apiciilate, deeply dentate from uear the roiiiided
base; lateral uerves deep, brauchiug outside, craspedodrome.

There is only one leaf of the kind. It is a little lacerated at base,
but evidently rounded; the border teeth are large, turned upward, blunt
at the apex. The relationship of this leaf is evidently with the following
species and still more with Vihurnum Schmidtianum, Heer, of the "Sachalin
Flora," p. 43, pi. xi, figs. 4, 8. This last species has the leaves a little
larger, the lateral nerves closer, more oblique, and the border teeth shorter
and more acute. In both species the subdivisions of the secondary nerves
are dichotomous rather than lateral.

Hab.— Bad Lands of Dakota. Professor Win. Denton.

Viburnuiu Deutoni, sp. nov.
PlateXLIX, Figs. 2,3.

Leaves of medium size, subcoriaceous, polished, oval, gradually narrowed from
the middle to the petiole and in the same degree to a sharp point or acumen, sharply
dentate on the borders ; nervation strongly marked ; lateral nerves close, parallel,
nearly straight in passing to the borders, branching outside, craspedodrome.

From a number of fragmentary leaves of the same kind I have figured
the two which more distinctly represent the characters. The leaves, about
9 centimeters long and 5 broad in the middle, are oval or ovate, acuminate;
the border teeth are long, sharply pointed or spinulose-acuminate, the ter-
minal subfalcate; the nervation is very distinct, as also are the nervilles,
which are close and mostly simple. The lateral nerves are more numer-
ous and closer than in the preceding species and the substance of the
leaves is thicker. The specimens come from a different locality ; the stone
is hard and black.

232 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

AEALIACE^.

ARALIA, Tourn.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 235.

Aralia acerifolia, sp. nov.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 5.

Leaves small, palmately threelobed, broadly rounded at base; lobes obloug,
enlarged in the middle, ffradually narrowed to the obtnse sinuses, contracted above
and lanceolate to a blunt point, entire; primary nerves comparatively strong; lower
secondary nerves at right angles, the upper very open and curved in passing toward
the borders, camptodrome.

By its nervation this small leaf is closely related to Aralia angustiloba
of the "Auriferous Deposits" of the Sierra Nevada, pi. v, fig. 4, and
identical to the leaf figured in this volume, pi. xlv B, fig. 1.

Hah. — Bad Lands, Dakota. Professor Wm. Denton.

Aralia iiotata, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 237, pi. xxxix, figs. 2-4.

There are some fine specimens of this species in the collection of
Professor Winchell; one especially, a large, entirely preserved three-lobed
leaf, with lobes short, deltoid-pointed, lateral nerves close, camptodrome.
Other fragments of a still larger leaf have the lobes longer and much
larger, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate; the borders minutely dentate, the
nervation craspedodrome, the primary nerves flat and broader, exactly
representing Aralia fPlatanusJ nobilis of Newberry. These specimens are
of different localities; the first, on coarse yellowish-gray sandstone. It is
the only one of that compound. The second, upon a half-burnt red shale,
is on the same kind of material as most of the species of the collection by
Professor Winchell. It is, therefore, not possible to say whether both
forms represent a single species with variety, or whether they belong to
two different species. A specimen of Aralia fPlatanusJ nobilis, Newby.,
has lately been sent to me from Golden. Both forms have a wide range
of distribution.

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 233

MAGNOLIACEJi:.

MAGNOLIA.. Linn.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 247.

Magnolia Hilgardiana, Lesqx.

Ibid., p. 249, pi. xliv, fig. 4.

A fine fully -preserved specimen of a leaf of this species is in Professor
Winchell's collection from the Yellowstone Valley.

TILIACE^.

TILIA, Linn.
Tilia antiqua, Newby.
"Later Ext. Fl. of N. Am.," p. 52, pi. xvi, figs. 1,2.

The leaf representing this species is a little smaller than those figured
by Dr. Newberry. It is oval in outline, broadly deltoid to the obtuse apex,
rounded and subcordate at base, 8 centimeters long, 7 broad, very obtusely
and broadly crenate on the borders, the teeth being still broader and more
obtuse than figured by the author.

ffab. — Yellowstone Valley. Sent by Professor K H. Winchell.

ACERACE^.

ACEE, Adana.
Acer arcticum, Heer.
Plate XLIX, Figs. 8, 9.
Heer, "Fl. Arct," iv, p. 86, pis. xxii, xxiii, xxiv, fig. 1; xxv, figs. 1-3.

Leaves long petioled, cordate, emarginate at base, palinately flve-iierved, sliort-
lobate or without lobes; lobes uiieciual, coarsely dentate on the borders; teeth unequal,
obtuse; fruits broadly alate, the wings diverging, not sinuate at base; seed.s short-
ovate.

The description is copied from Heer, loc. cit, and the fragments of
leaves which I refer to the species represent only part of the characters-
fig. 8, the lobate, obtusely dentate borders; fig. 9, the basilar nervation.

234 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

These are sufficient to identify the leaves; fig. 2 being similar to pi. xxii,
fig. 3, and xxiii, fig. 4, of Heer, and fig. 9 to pi. xxiii, fig. 7. This last leaf
has the base truncate not cordate, but this form is marked also in the last
figure quoted from Heer and in fig. 8 of pi. xxiii; therefore this difference
cannot eliminate the essential points of identification. I am the more
disposed to consider these fragments as representing Heer's species, that
very fine entirely preserved leaves of this maple have been obtained by
Professor Whitney from the Chalk bluffs of California, and described in
"Appendix to the Fossil Plants of the Auriferous gravel deposits"' (Mem-
of the Mus. Comp. Zool. at Harvard College).
Ilab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

Acer gracilesceiis, sp. nov.

Plate XL IX, Fig. 7 (6?).

Leaf small, coriaceous, loug-petioled, palmately three-lobed ; lateral lobes short,
oblique, lanceolate, obtuse, the terminal much longer, all entire; base broadly cuneate,
obtusely once-dentate on both sides below the lobes.

The leaf is about 4 centimeters long, the medial lobe being broken
below the top; 2i centimeters between the lateral lobes, and the flexuous
petiole is a little more than 2 centimeters. There is a short obtuse tooth
on each side above the cuneate base, and hence the leaf is enlarged to the
points of the lateral lobes and lanceolate to the apex. I find nothing to
which this leaf might be compared. It has somewhat the facies of the
small leaves of Acer Bolanderi, Lesqx., "Aurif. grav. Deposits," in "Mus.
Comp. Zool. of Harvard," vol. vi. No. 2, but it is more slender in all
its parts; the lateral lobes are narrow and entire. The nervation and
areolation are normal.

Though the difference in the characters appears very great, I am dis-
posed to regard fig. 6 as representing a variety, or rather a deformation,
of the normal form of this species. The leaf is three-lobate in the upper
part and narrowed toward the petiole, where it is abruptly rounded; it has
two opposite, short, entire, obtusely pointed lobes, as in the normal leaf,
fig. 7, placed much higher, and the nervation is pinnate on account of the
difference of position of the lobes, the lateral nerves being parallel, equi-
distant, all on the same acute angle of divergence. A modification some-

MIOCENE FLORA— BAD LANDS. 235

what similar to this is seen on the leaves of Acer sderophyllum, Heer,
"FI. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 55, pi. cxvii, figs. 6-9, where fig. 8, without basilar
lobes, has the secondary nerves parallel, as in the leaf of fig. 6, I. c, while
fig. 9 is distinctly three-nerved at base and three-lobed. Seen upon the
specimens these two leaves have, indeed, a similar facies by their color,
the subcoriaceous texture, the polished surface, &c.
Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

SAPINDACE^.

SAPINDUS, Linn.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vU, p. 263.

Sapinclus obtiisifolius, Leeqx.

Plate XLVIII, Figs. 5-7.
Ibid., p. 266, pi. xlix, figs. 8-11.

The leaflets are slightly more acute than those figured in volume vii,
but less acuminate and broader than those of Sapindus affinis, Newby.,
"Later Ext. Fl.," p. 51, "lUustr.," pi. xxiv, fig. 1. As the specimens from
Florissant have the leaflets still more obtuse, the differences may represent
mere local varieties of the same species.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton, in numerous specimens.

JUGLANDEJi:.

JUGLANS, Linn.

" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 284.

Juglaos rhamnoitlcs, Lesqx.
Ibid., p. 284, pi. liv, figs. 6-9.

Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor McBride's Collection.

Juglans uigella, Heer.
Plate XLViA, Fig. 11.
Heer, "Fl. Foss. Alask.," p. 38, pi. ix, figa. 2-4.

Leaves pinnate; pinnules large, ovate-lanceolate, unequilateral at base, gradually
narrowed to the apex, acutely serrate; lateral nerves close, mucli curved, reticulate
along the borders; nervilles at right angles, distant, flexuous, nearly simple and par-
allel.

The fragment of a leaflet figured is evidently referable to this species,

236 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

which is not uncommon in Alaska. The leaflets are not as large as those
of Carya antiquorum, Newby., the nervillcs more distant and flexuous, the
teeth of the borders stronger and more acute.

/y«6.— Bad Lands of Dokota. Professor Wm. Benton.

J u g 1 a II s W (> o <1 i a n a , Heer.

"Foss. Fl. of Vancouver," p. 9, pi. ii, figs. 4-7.

Leaflets large, obloug-lauceolate, acuminate, creuate-serrate on the borders;
lateral nerves oblique, abruptly curving at a distance from the borders, following them
in simple series of areoles ; uervilles very flexuous, distant, branching and anastomos-
ing at right angles; areolation loose.

This species is easily separated from the former by the coarse obtuse
irregular teeth of the borders, the curves of the lateral nerves, which are
more abrupt and more distant from the borders, and the large irregularly
quadrate divisions of the areas.

Hob. — Bad Lands. Professor McBrides Collection.

Carya antiquoriini, Newby.
"U. S. Geol. Kep ," vii, p. 289, pi. Ivii, figs. 1-5; Iviii, fig. 2.

Hah. — Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. II. Winchell.
ANACARDIACE^.

RHUS, Linn.

" U. S. Geo!. Rep.," vii, p. 291.

Rhus Win ell ell ii, sp. nov.

Leaves ternate ; leaflets sessile, ovate-lanceolate, acute, the lateral unequilateral
at the rounded base, the terminal gradually narrowed to the base ; nervation pinnate ;
secondary nerves open, close together, parallel, slightly cur%ing in passing to the bor-
ders, where they are abruptly camptodrome.

This leaf is closely related to Rims hella, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," ii, p. 482,
pi. Ivi, figs. 3-5, differing especially by the lateral leaflets being rounded
at the base, not narrowed, shorter, and the nervation much closer and
strongly marked. The substance of the leaves is subcoriaceous.

Ilah. — Yellowstone Valley. Professor N. H. WincheU's Collection.

MIOCENE FLORA -BAD LANDS. 237

POMACES.

PEUNUS, Linn.

Pruiius (lakotensis, sp. nov.

Plate XLVIa, Fig. 8.

Leaf small, broadly ovate, lanceolate-acumiuate, rounded at base, minutely ser-
rate on the borders ; nervation camptodrome.

The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, more than 2i broad in the middle,
has the lateral nerves (8-10 pairs) parallel but at unequal distances, the
basilar thin, the others more distinct, all very much curved in traversing
the blade, camptodrome, united to the minute teeth by anastomosing
veinlets; the nervilles are oblique, flexuous, more generally branching
in the middle.

The leaf is remarkably similar to that of pi. xl, fig. 11 {Amelanchier
f^jji'm), differing by the more acuminate apex, the more minute teeth of
the borders and close strong nervilles.

Hab. — Bad Lands. Professor Wm. Denton.

LEGUMINOS^.

CERCIS, Linn.

Cercis truncata, sp. nov.

Leaf of medium size, somewhat thick, round in outline, obtusely pointed, trun-
cate at base, palmately five-nerved.

This leaf has exactly the same^ form and nervation as the leaves
figured on pi. xxxi, figs. 5-7, and described as C. parvifoUa. But it greatly
differs by its size being 8 centimeters broad and more distinctly pointed.
As the leaves of Cercis are extremely variable in size, this one may repre-
sent a large and more developed form of the species of Florissant.

Hah. — Bad Lands. Professor N. H. Winchell.

DESCRIPTION OF MIOCENE SPECIES OF CALIFORNIA

AND OFJEGON.

EQUISETACE^.

EaUISETUM, Linn.

Equisetum species.

Plate L, Fig. 8.

A small fragment of Equisetum, representing a cross-section of a root
with rootlets diverging starlike.

Hab. — Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Equisetum species.

Plate L, Fig. 7.

Part of stem of Equisetum, undeterminable species, related to E.
wyomingense, Lesqx., "U. S. Geol. Rep.," vol. vii, p. 69, pi. vi, figs. 8-11.
Hab. — Contra Costa, California.

FILICES.

LASTREA, Gresl.
Iiastrea (Goniopteris) Fischeri, Heer.

Plate L, Figs. 1, la.

Heer, " Fl. Teit. Helv.," i, p. 34, pi. ix, fig. 3.

Frond pinnate; lower pinuie opposite, pinnately partite, the upper alternate,
linear, pinuatifld ; pinnules narrower in the upper half, contracted to a blunt apex ;
lateral veins curved inside, 7-9 pairs.

There are of this species merely fragments of the ultimate pinnae; the
description of the frond and their divisions is taken from Heer, I. c. The
form of the pinnules contracted above to an obtuse point, the direction of
the lateral nerves and their number suffice for identification.

Hah. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

239

240 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

CONIFERJE.

SEQUOIA, Torr.
Sequoia angustifolia, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 5.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 77, pi. vii, figs. 6-10.

Hah. — Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Sequoia Landsdorfii, Brgt.

Plate L, Figs. 2, 3.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 76; Heer, "Fl.Tert. Helv.," i, p. 54, pi. xx, fig. 2; xxi, fig.4; "Fl. Foss. Alask.,"
p. 23, pi. 1, fig. 10.

Hai. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

TAXITES, Brgt.
Taxites Olrllci?, Heer.
Plate L, Figs. 6, 6a.
Heer, "Fl. Arct.," i, p. 95, pi. i, figs. 21-24c; xlv, fig. 1 a, b, c.

Branches slender; leaves distichous, linear-lanceolate, blunt at the apex, rounded
and narrowed at the base, sessile.

The leaves are sessile, not decurrent at the narrowed base, and
therefore not referable to the genus Sequoia. Those I have seen average
23 millimeters long by 3^ millimeters broad, the same length as indicated
by Heer, only slightly narrower; they are more or less curved backward,
have a deep medial nerve, and the surface, as seen in fig. 6a, is distinctly
transversely hneate but not broadly transversely wrinkled, as seen in
Heers fig. 1 of pi. xlv. But this difference, as also the length of the
leaves, which the author has seen in some fragments reaching 31 to 33
millimeters, is not sufficient to eliminate the close affinity indicated by
the essential characters; for the best specimens of Heer have the leaves of
the same length as those figured here, and the transverse undulations of the
leaves have been remarked by the author upon one specimen only. As in
Heer's specimens, the borders of the leaves are flat and smooth and the
apex blunt. The species cannot be referred to Tasodiiim any more than
to Sequoia.

Hah. — Corral Hollow. California.

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 241

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

PALM^.

GEONOMITES, Lesqx.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 115.

Geonomites Schimperi, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 9.

Ibid., p. 116, pi. X, fig. 1,

Rays narrow, convex or obtusely carinate, narrowly doubly striate, diverging at
acute angles from the racbis.

The specimen, entirely represented by the figure, is too small and too
fragmentary for positive identification. As far as seen by comparison,
however, the reference seems authorized. The rays are connate in the
lower part and disjointed above; the striee are formed by alternate depres-
sions and ridges as seen upon the enlarged fragment, fig. b, c, with 3 to 4
intermediate veinlets. The fragment also resembles Flabellaria Zinkeni,
but the primary nerves are more numerous and less marked in this last
species and the intermediate veinlets more numerous.

Hah. — Contra Costa, California.

DICOTYLEDONES.

AMENTACEJB.

MYRICA, Linn.

Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx.

Plate L, Fig. 10.
Supra, p. 148, pi. XKV, figs. 6-14.

This fine leaf has evidently the same character as those figured in
pi. XXV, figs. 11-14, and represents the same species. In vol. vii of the
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," p. 134, I alluded to this leaf, referring it to M. latiloba
of Heer, var. acutiloha, Lesqx. This variety now goes to 21. diversifolia,
described, I. c, in some of its multiple forms.

Bab.— John Day Valley, Oregon.

OF 16

242 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

BETULACEiE.

BETULA, Linn.

Betiiliv parce-deutata, sp. nov.

Plate h, Fig. 12.

Leaf ovate, rounded in narrowing to the base, tapering up to a short acumen,
dentate; secondary nerves craspedodrome ; nervilles simple, at right angles to the
nerves.

A comparatively small leaf, 5 centimeters long, 3 broad in the middle,
the broadest part simply dentate; lower teeth turned outside, the upper
curved upward ; the lower basilar secondary nerves arc at a slightly
more acute angle of divergence, branching outside.

Among the fossil plants the affinity of this leaf is with Betula prisca,
a very variable and common species of the Miocene. It is especially com-
parable to the figures given of that species by Heer in the "Flora of Sacha-
lin," "Fl. Arct.," vol. v, pi. vii, figs. 3,4, and pi. ii, fig. 8, of the supplement
to the same Flora. Its analogy is also marked with the leaves I have
described as Betula cequalis, Lesqx., " Mem. of the Museum Gomp. Zool.
Harvard," p. 3, pi. 1, figs. 2, 3, 4. It differs from both by the shorter
more broadly ovate form and the basilar nerves, which are at a more
acute angle of divergence. From the last species it is also distinct by the
branching of the lower lateral nerves, which are simple and less curved
in B. ceqicalis.

Hah. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

Bet II la clliptica, Sap.

Plate LI, Fig. 6.
Sap., "fit.," iii, 1, p. 59, pi. v, figs. 3, 4.

Leaves long-petioled, elliptical, equally narrowed from the middle downward to
the petiole and upward to an acumen, doubly dentate; secondary nerves subopposite,
oblique, branching toward the apex.

The leaf is somewhat larger than the one described by Saporta. As
it agrees in all its characters, it cannot be separated from the mere differ-
ence in size. It is 8i centimeters long, nearly 4 broad, and the petiole 2
centimeters. The lateral nerves, seven pairs, with a thin basilar marginal
vein, diverge at an angle of 30°.

Hah. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

MIOCENE FLOEA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 243

ALNUS, Toum.

Alnus Corralliiia, sp. nov.

Plate LI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves oblong-ovate, tbickisb, rounded in narrowing to a sbort petiole, obtusely
poiuted, doubly denticulate; teetb sbort, acute, turned outside, glandulose; secondary
nerves close, parallel, straigbt to tbe borders, branching in the upper part; nervilles
distinct, close, simple, rarely branching, at right angles to the veius ; catkins oval-
oblong, with a thick pedicel.

The leaves, 4 to 6 centimeters long, 2^ to 3^ centimeters broad, short-
petioled, have no distinct affinity to those of any fossil species of this genus,
but a very close one to those of the living A. viridis — the Mountain Alder
of the Eastern slope of the United States.

Hah. — Specimen fig. 1 is from John Day Valley, Oregon; fig. 2 is
from Corral Hollow, San Joaquin County, California.

Alnus carplnbides, sp. nov.
Plate L, Fig. 11; LI, Figs. 4, 4a, 5.

Leaves large, ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, rounded toward the base and abruptly
curved outside in reaching the petiole, triplideutate; lateral nerves parallel, straight,
nearly simple ; nervilles simple or anastomosing in the middle, flexuous at right angles
to the nerves.

The leaves much resemble those of Carpinus grandis, Ung., a common
species of the Miocene described above from the Green River Group; but
cones of Alnus were found in connection with these leaves, which, more-
over, differ from Carpinus grandis by the form of the leaves, which are more
enlarged at and below the middle, curving outward in reaching the petiole,
not rounded or subcordate as in that species, and by the more distant
secondary nerves, the distinct nervilles and the large more acute teeth of
the borders. By this last character these leaves are related to Alnus
macrophylla, Goepp., "Schoss. FL," p. 12, pi. v, fig 1.

Hob. — Bridge Creek, Oregon.

244 description of species.

CUPULIFERtE.

aUERCUS, Linn.

Quercus pseudo-aluus, Ett.
Plate LIII, Figs. 1-7.
Ett., -'Fl. V. Bilin," i, p. 59, pi. xvii, figs. 3-6.

Leaves round-ovate or elliptical, short petiolate, subcoriaceous, irregularly
obtusely dentate; primary nerves strong; lateral nerves 6 to 8 pairs, slightly curved,
parallel, with few thin outside branches.

The leaves are very variable in size and form, generally ovate, short,
obtusely acuminate, rounded to the petiole, sometimes abruptly decurrent
to it as in fig. 3, obtusely irregularly dentate. The author describes them
as irregularly spinose-dentate. All the leaves which I refer to this species
have the border teeth irregular, sometimes small, as in fig. 4, but none
acute. The species is closely related to Quercus Gaudini, Lesqx., "Am.
Journ. Sci. and Arts," vol. xxvii. No. 81, p. 360, of Bellingham Bay, from
which it essentially differs by the leaves being rounded at base, not or very
rarely narrowed to the petiole, and the more obtuse teeth of the borders.

Hab. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

Quercus furcinervis, Rossm.
Plate LIII, Fig. 8-14; LIV, Figs. 1, 2.

Phyllites furcinervia and P. cuspidatus, Rossm., " Verst. v. Allsattel.," pi. vii and ix.

Quercus furcinervis, Ung., "Foss. Fl. v. Swoszowice," pi. xiii, fig. 5; Heer, " Fl. Teit. Helv.," ii, p. 51, pi. Ixxvii,
figs. 17, 18; " Fl. Arct.," p. 107, pi. vii, figs. 6a, 7a; xly, fig. Id; xlvi, fig. 6; Ung., " Fl. v. Kumi.,"
p. '27, pi. W, fig. 18; Ett., "Fl. v. Bil.," p. 38, pi. xvi, figs. 11, 12, &e.

Leaves large, subcoriaceous, oblong or obovate-obloug, more or less abruptly
acuminate, gradually narrowed downward from the middle or from above it to a short
petiole, repaud-dentate from above the base; medial nerve strict; secondary nerves
parallel, slightly curved, craspedodrome, mostly simple.

This species is still uncertain in some points. The above description
is that of Schimper, made from the figures of Rossmassler. It somewhat
differs from that of linger and of Heer, who describe the leaves as ovate-
lanceolate, acuminate. Schimper, therefore, supposes that Rossmassler's
leaves might perhaps represent Castanea atavia. His descriptions, however,
so positively agree with the characters of the leaves which I have figured,
and whicli certainly cannot be referable to Castanea, that evidently we have

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 245

here the leaves of Quercus furcinervis of Rossmassler; and as some of the
leaves, like those of pi. liii, fig. 2, and pi. liv, fig. 1, are ovate-lanceolate, I
believe that both descriptions refer to leaves of the same variable species.
Very few of the figures of this species given by European authors are made
from good specimens. The best is that of Heer, " Fl. Arct.," pi, xlv, fig. 1 d,
which is like my fig. 11. For this reason I have represented the species
by a number of figures which show its different characters. Fig. 14 is a
fragment with distinct areolation ; fig. 13 is the smallest of the leaves I
have seen ; fig. 8 is the cup of an acorn found with leaves of this species,
and possibly referable to it. The fragment, fig. 9, nearly 8 centimeters
broad, indicates a leaf about twice as large as that of fig. 12.

Hab. — Bridge Creek and Cascade Mountains, Oregon, under a volcanic
overflow. Professor Jos. L. Le Conte ; Plumas Co., California. Professor
/. I). Whitney.

Quercus Olafsciii, Heer.
Plate LIV, Fig. i.

Supra, p. 224.

Leaves subcoriaceous, large, oblauceolate or elliptical, doubly dentate ; teeth
obtuse ; secondary nerves subparallel, some of them forking at the apex.

I have only seen the figured fragment of this species. It agrees in
characters with Heer's description, being especially similar to fig. 10 of
pi. Ixvi, loc. cit. The lower lateral nerves are more open and slightly
more curved, camptodrome, the upper entering the primary teeth or
craspedodrome.

Hah. — Table Mountain, California.

Quercus drymeja, Ung.

Plate LIV, Fig. 4.

Supra, p. 154.

Leaves coriaceous, long-lanceolate, narrowed both to the apex and to the slender
petiole, acutely dentate ; secondary nerves parallel, slightly curved in traversing the
blade, simple, craspedodrome.

This leaf agrees in characters with those figured by the authors. The

species common in Europe appears to be rare in the American Tertiai-y.

Hab. — Bridge Creek, Oregon.

246 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

Qiiercus Breweri, sp. nov.

Plate LIV, Figs. 5-9.

Leaves subcoriaceous, linear-lauceolate or ueaily ovatelauceolate or oblanceolate,
acute or acuminate, more or less gradually narrowed to a slender petiole, sharply ser-
rate from above the base; medial nerve thin, straight; secondary nerves at an acute
angle of divergence, simple, parallel, slightly curving in passing to the borders, cras-
pedodrome.

This species, which has some relation to the preceding and still more
to Quercus lonchitis, Ung., has narrow leaves, averaging 1 centimeter in
diameter and 7 to 8 centimeters in length; the secondary nerves at an
angle of divergence of 40° to 50° are thin, less than 3 millimeters distant,
all simple and passing to the borders either straight or with a slight curve.
Though figs. 8 and 9 are somewhat different in their outline I consider
them as of the same species, for they have the same kind of nervation,
their base entire as in fig. 7, which represents leaves either narrowed or
rounded to the petiole though evidently of the same species.

Hah.—iohn Day Valley, Oregon.

CASTANEA, Tourn.
Castanea Ungeri, Heer.
Plate LII, Figs. 1, 3-7.
Heer, " Fl. Arct.," ii, p. 470, pi. xlv, figs. 1-3 ; xlvi, fig. 8 ; "Fl. Foss. AUisk./' p. 32, pi. vii, figs. 1-3.

Leaves large, oblong, lanceolate-acuminate, dentate ; secondary nerves close, par-
allel, craspedodrojne ; seeds subglobose.

The leaves which I refer to this species are very variable in size, 8 to
16 centimeters long or more, 2 to 8 centimeters broad. The teeth of the
borders are short, blunt, distant, and the sinuses repand. The lateral
nerves simple, rigid, but slightly curved in traversing the blade, all enter
the teeth under an angle of divergence of at least 40° to 55°; the nervilles
are close, distinct, simple, rarely forking. The nut is oval, nearly 2
centimeters long.

The figures on pi. vii represent the species of Heer under its divers
forms.

Uab. — Rock Corral, Placer County, and Corral Hollow, California. The
leaves are very numerous but badly preserved.

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 247

Castauea atavia, T7ng.

Plate LII, Fig. 2.

Ung., " Fl. V. Sotzka," p. 34, pi. x, figs. 5-7.

Leaves oblong, acute or somewhat obtuse, narrowed at base, unequal, i)etiolate,
coarsely acutely dentate; primary nerves strict; lateral nerves simiJle, craspedodrome.

The leaves of this species are smaller than those of the former, the
teeth larger, more acute, the lateral veins more numerous. They are very
similar to those of the living North American G. pumila. I have only seen
the specimen figured.

Hah. — John Day Valley, Oregon.

SALICINEJE.

SALIX, Tourn.

Salix varian.s, G-oepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 2.

Goepp., " Fl. V. Schoss.," p. 26, pi. xix, figs. 17, 18 ; xx, figs. 1,2; Heer, " Fl. Teit. Helv.," ii, p. 2(5, pi. Ixv,
figs. 1-3,7-16; iii, p. 174, pi. cl, figs 1-6; Ludw., "Paljeont.," viii, p. 92, pi. xxvii, figs 6-12;
Hffer, " Fl. Foss. Alask.," p. 27, pi. ii, fig. 8 ; iii, figs. 1-3 ; Ett., " Fl. v. Bil.," p. 86, pi. xxix, figs.
17,19,22,23.

Leaves petiolate, long-lanceolate or lanceolate-acuminate, narrowed or rounded to
the base, serrulate ; lateral nerves at an acute angle of divergence, curving in ascend-
ing to the borders, camptodrome.

This leaf, though less narrowed to the base than are generally those
of this species, has the same form as that of fig. 18 of Goeppert and also
of Heer, fig. 13, loo. cit., which represents the variety Wimmeriana. The
leaf, 11^ centimeters long, is more than 2h centimeters broad a little above
the base, and hence gradually equally tapering to the acumen ; the nerves
and nervilles are very distinct.

Hab. — Table Mountain, California, in a block of carbonate of iron;
Corral Hollow, Oregon, in numerous fragmentary specimens.

Salix angusta, Al. Br.

Plate LV, Fig. 6.
"U.8.Geol.Eep.," vii, p. 168, pi. xxii, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves entire, long and narrow, linear-lanceolate, acuminate, narrowed at base
to a short petiole ; secondary veins close, numerous.

The specimen shows a number of fragments of leaves of willows.

248 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

which have apparently the character of this species, but none of them is
seen in its whole length, and therefore the characters are not well defined.
One of them only, that near the base on the right side of the specimen, is
iiT a good state of preservation, and this is evidently shorter than are gen-
erally the leaves of »S'. angusta, and also more enlarged toward the base
and distinctly lanceolate. It also seems to be curved in the lower part
and unequal at base. The nervation is positively that of S. angusta, and
comparing it to fig. 5 of pi. xxii, loc. cit., the difference of size is not very
great. As all the fragments are upon the same piece of shale they seem
to belong to the same species and all to represent S. angusta.
Hah. — Old field claim, Oregon.

Salix integra?, Goepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 7.
" U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 167, pi. xxii, figs. 1, 2.

Though this leaf has the characters of the species and much resembles
that in Unger's "Schoss. Fl.," pi. xix, fig. 3, the identification cannot be
certain on account of the absence of nervation. It may represent S. tenera,
Al. Br., as described by Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 32, pi. Ixviii, figs.
7-13 — figs. 9, 13 especially being similar to it, only a little longer.

Hah. — Corral Hollow, California.

Populus balsamoidcs, Goepp.

Plate LV, Fig. 3-5.

Supra, page 158.

Leaves variable in size, cordate or elliptical-ovate, dentate; teetb curved upward ;
medial uerve thick.

I have described in this volume, page 158, a fragment of leaf from
Florissant representing a variety of this species. We have here three
leaves of the same species, all very different in shape and size. Fig. 3
has the form and nervation of the leaves of P. halsamoides as figured by
Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. Ixx, fig. 1, the leaf being only smaller and less
acuminate. Fig. 5 is somewhat like fig. 3 of the same plate, the base only
subcordate. The fragment, fig. 4, represents the variety eximia of Goepp.,
" Schoss. Fl.," pi. xvi, fig. 5.

Hab. — Corral Hollow, California.

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 249

Platanus dissccta, Lesqx.

Plate LVI, Fig. 4 ; LVII, Figs. 1, 2.
Lesqx., "Mem. Museum Comp. Zool." (Harvard College), vol. vi, no. 2, p. 13, pi. vii, fig. 12; x, figs. 4, 5.

Leaves large, subcoriaceous, truncate or subcordate at base, deeply three to five-
lobed ; lobes lanceolate-acuminate, sharply toothed.

The leaves are large but not larger than those of P. occidentalis, which
they closely resemble, differing by the narrower more acutely pointed lobes
at a more acute angle of divergence. They are larger and more coriaceous
than are generally those of P. aceroides, and especially of P. Guillelmce,
with sharper teeth more turned upward. The relation of these leaves to
those of both P. aceroides and P. occidentalis is, however, so well-marked
that they seem like an intermediate form, indicating mere gradual, scarcely
noticeable modifications between the ancient Miocene and the present
living species.

Hah. — Corral Hollow, California.

ULMACE^.

ULMUS, Linn.
Clmns pseiido-auiericaua, sp. nov.

Plate LIV, Fig. 10.

Leaves ovate, oblong or oval, acute or acunaiuate, unequal at base, sharply
doubly serrate; medial nerve strong, strict; secondary nerves close, parallel, straight
or slightly curved in traversing the blade, with a few branches near the apex, crasped-
odrome.

The leaf, 9 centimeters long, 5 broad, with a short thick petiole, is
obliquely cut on one side at base, rounded to the other. The primary
teeth, much longer than the medial ones, have their sharp points curved
inward, and the intermediate ones are very small and obtuse. All the
characters of this leaf, as far as can be seen from a fossil specimen, are
those of the living Tlhnus Americana, Linn., some leaves of which seem
like the original from which the figure has been made. The nervation is
the same; the lateral nerves, with two or three branches quite near the
apex, enter the intermediate teeth. The point of the leaf is broken ; it
could easily be reconstructed as acute or rather abruptly short acuminate
as in most of the leaves of Ulmus Americana.

Ilab.—BviA^a Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon.

250 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

MORE^.

FICUS, Linn.

Ficus asimiiiiB folia, sp. nov.

Plate LVI, Figs. 1-3.

Leaves of medium size, coriaceous and polished on the surface, oval-oblong,
rounded and contracted at the apes into a short obtuse acumen, rounded and narrowed
at the base to a long vei-y thick petiole; secondary nerves few, distant, deeply marked,
caniptodrome, with few outside branches.

The leaves vary from 9 to 14 centimeters long and 4 to 7 centimeters
broad; tlie borders are very entire ; the nerves, very deeply impressed into
the thick substance of the leaves, diverge from the midrib at an angle of
50° or 60°, first straight, then much curved, especially toward the borders,
which they follow in simple bows. The medial nerve is gradually thicker
downward from the apex, and passes to a long very thick pedicel measur-
ing, in fig. 1 (the smallest leaf) , 3 millimeters at the base of the leaf and
4 where it is broken, 3i centimeters lower.

This leaf has somewhat the appearance of a Juglans and also, especially
by its thick substance and its contracted apex, of a Magnolia, but the great
thickness of the pedicel, the direction of the lateral nerves, refer it to a
species of Ficus related to F. f ApocynophjllumJ penninervia, Ung., as
represented in Ett., "Beitr. zur. FL v. Radoboj.," p. 47, pi. ii, fig. 1.

Hub. — Rock Corral, Placer County, California.

LAURINEtE.

LAURUS, Linn.

"U. S. Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 213.

Laurus princcps, Heer.

Plate LVIII, Fig. 2.

Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," ii, p. 77, pi. Ixxxix, figs. 16, 17; xc, figs. 17, 20; xcvii, fig. 1 ; Ludw., " Paleontog.,"

viii, p. 107, pi. xl, figs. 6-8; xli, fig. 16.
Persea princeps, Schp., "Pal. V6get.," ii, p. 831.

Leaves coriaceous, broadly lanceolate or ellipticallanceolate, narrowed upward
to an acute point or a short acumen and downward to the petiole; lateral nerves thin,
numerous and subparallel, joining the medial nerve nearly at right angles, campto-
drome.

This leaf,'15 centimeters long, 3 centimeters broad in the middle, has

all the characters of the species as it is described by the authors, and is,

though larger, similar to Ludwig's fig. 6, pi. xl, I. c, differing, however, by

MIOCENE FLORA— (JALIFOENIA AND OREGON. 251

the comparatively narrower, though prominent medial nerve and the
slender petiole. In fig. 1 of pi. xcvii Heer has figured a smaller leaf with
narrower midrib, and other authors have leaves of this species with still
narrower midribs than in specimens which I have figured.
Hah. — Corral Hollow, California.

Liaurus grrandis, sp. nov.
Plate LVUI, Figs. 1, 3.

Leaves coriaceous, large, ovate or obovate, gradually narrowed to the base,
rounded in narrowing upward to the point (not seen); pinnately nerved; lower second-
ary nerves thin, at right angles, gradually more curved and more oblique upward
in traversing the blade, flesuous, branching and anastomosing in arches toward and
along the borders, distinct; areolation very small, punctiforni.

These leaves are numerous but fragmentary, none of them with the
apex preserved. The largest, which is the one figured, is about 18 centi-
meters long, 7 to 8 centimeters broad in the upper part, where it is the
widest. The medial nerve is rather thin, as in the leaf described iibove;
the lower secondary nerves are thin, at right angles, like tertiary ones, ail
undulate, the upper gradually more oblique, distant; nervihes strong,
branching or anastomosing at right angles in the middle. The areolation
is seen in fig. 3.

The leaves have some relationship to those I have described as L.
princeps and are mixed together. The difference in the form, the size of
the leaves, and the nervation authorize specific separation.

Hah. — Same as the preceding.

Laurus salicifolia, sp. nov.
Plate LVIII, Figs. 4, 5.

Leaves coriaceous, lanceolate or linear-lanceolate, equally narrowed upward to an
acute point nnd downward to the petiole; lateral nerves numerous, open, parallel,
camptodrome; areolation puuctiform.

The leaves, of which there are a number of specimens, vary in size
from 6 to 11 centimeters long, 1* to 2-J centimeters broad. The medial
nerve is not thick. Except one pair of basilar nerves, which follow the
borders and are at an acute angle of divergence, all the others are open,
unequal in distance, more or less parallel, remarkably similar in their
characters to those of fig. 8. These leaves are mixed together and are,
perhaps, referable to the same species. They may be compared to those

252 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

of Laurus Reussii, Elt., ''Bil. Fl.," ii, p. 5, pi. xxxi, figs. 5, 11. In this
European species, however, as seen at the base of fig. 11, the areolation is
much larger and the point of the leaves is obtuse.
Hah. — Corral Hollow, California.

Laurus calif'oriiica, sp. nov.
Plate LVII, Fig. 3; LVIII, Figs. 6-8.

Leaves coriaceous, oval-oblong, tapcrino: to an acute point, narrowed to tlie peti-
ole ; medial nerve narrow ; lateral nerves few, from 7 to 8 i)airs, tlie lower i)air at a
more acute angle of divergence, the upper open, sometimes nearly at right angles to the
midrib, unequal in distance and parallel only in the upper part ; iiervilles anastomosing
or branching in the middle; ultimate areolation irregularly quadrate, large.

The leaves of this kind are very numerous, and though apparently
differing in shape they all seem referable to the same species. The nerva-
tion in the upper part of the leaves is of the same character as that of fig. 1 ;
but it widely differs, especially by the more oblique basilar nerves. The
relation of these leaves to fossil species is with Laurus fOreodaphneJ res-
urgens, Sap., "Et.," iii, i, p. 78, pi. vii, fig. 5, and to living species with
Phoebe tripUnervis of Cuba.

Hah. — With the preceding.

CINNAMOMUM, Burm.
"U. S. Geol. Rep.," rii, p. 218.

Ciuiiaiuoinuin affine, Lesqx.

Plate LVIII, Fig. 9.
Ibid., p. 219, pi. xx.'cvii, figs. 1-."), 7.

This leaf is more rounded at base than any of those figured, I. c,
but except this there is not any difference. It is remarkably similar to
fig. 1 of pi. xxxvii, I. c, with the addition of a pair of marginal veins
about like those of fig. 7 of the same plate.

Hab. — Corral Hollow, California. With the preceding.

TILIACEJi:.

GREWIA, Juss.

Grewia auriculata, sp. nov.

Plate LV, Fig. 1

Leaves orbicular, auricuhite at base, pahnately nerved, obscurely crenate ; primary
nerves five, branching and curved upward ; secondary nerves camptodrome.

The leaf is nearly exactly round, only a little narrower toward the base,

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 253

6i centimeters broad in the upper part and about the same in vertical
direction. The borders at base are prolonged into short obtuse auricles
surrounding the base of the petiole and overlapping each other; the
borders are obtusely and somewhat obscurely crenate.

The leaf is very closely related to Grewia crenulata, Heer, " Fl. Arct.,"
iv, p. 85, pi. xix, figs. 16, 17, a species of Spitzberg, which as seen in fig, 17
has the basilar borders prolonged into two small vertical auricles, and
whose borders are indistinctly crenate. It may be the same species ; our
leaf is, however, much larger; the five primary nerves are equal in size;
the secondary nerves fewer, at right angles, not or scarcely curved upward;
the tertiary nerves and nervilles thinner.

Hab. — Bridge Creek, Oregon.

ACERINEtE.

ACER, Linn.
Acer trllobatum, var. productum, Heer.
Plate LIX, Figs. 1-4.
"U. S. Geol. Eep.," vii, p. 261, pi. xlviii, figs. 2-3a.

Of these leaves, fig. 1 has the same characters as the fragment of
Heer in "Fl. Tert. Helv., " iii, pi. cxii, fig. 6, but all have the middle lobe
prolonged, or nearly twice as long as the lateral ones. I refer them to the
variety {productum), ihQ same which has been already described from the
Miocene of Carbon, vol. vii, I. c.

Hab. — Currant Creek, John Day Valley, Oregon.^

1 jnOLANS, Linn.
Juglans t, Debeyana, Heer, pi. LVI, Figs. 5, 6.
Lesqx., " U. S. Geol. Rep.," vi, p. 110, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-.').

Leaves coriaceous, entire, broadly ovate, obtuse or with a short obtuse point, rouud-subcordate at base, or
narrowed downward in a curve and slightly decurrent to the petiole; medial nerves thick; secondary nerves
numerous, open, caraptodrome.

The above is the description given in ''Cretaceous Flora," vol. vi, I. c, of this species. Comparing llie
specimens of Rock Corral with those I have from the Dakota Group, I could not remark any difl'erence what-
ever except the distinct puncturations of the surface as seen in fig. 5, whose epidermis is pre.'ierved. I therefore
consider these leaves as referable to the Cretaceous. The specimi'ns do not bear any label of locality. They
were mixed with those of Rock Corral, which are all positively Miocene, and whose impressions are upon a
different compound, a coarse laminated sandstone, while those of Juglans are on very hard metamorphic black
clay full of small shells. A memorandum referring to the contents of the box says that the three specimens (of
which two are figured) are from Rock Corral, 100 feet deep in the Cretaceous. Thus it seems the Miocene
there immediately overlies the Cretaceous Dakota Group.

Hah. — Bock Corral. Cretaceous, California.

254 description of species.

ZANTHOXYLEtE.

AILANTHUS, Desf.
A i 1 a 11 1 li u s o V a t a , sp. nov.

Plate LI, Fig. 7, 8.

WiDged fruits or samaras, oblong ovate, rounded ou oue end, acute at the other,
short, transversely striate ; seeds oval.

The specimen shows a branch with unopened buds and some samaras
scattered around, which, though not contracted in the middle and not as
long as are generally those of this genus, seem however referable to it.
No leaves were found in connection with the specimen. The samaras are
nearly 2 centimeters long and 13 millimeters broad in the middle. The
nearest relation of the species is A. recognita^ Sap., "Et.,"' i, p. 105, pi. viii,
fig. 7, formerly described as Ropalospermites strangeoeformis. The branch
with prominent buds and smooth back has the facies of an old branch of
Ailanthus.

Hah. — Bridge Creek, Oregon.

MYRTOIDEtE.

MYRTUS, Tourn.
Myrtus orcfiouensis, sp. nov.

Plate LVni, Fig. 10.

Leaves coriaceous, oblong-ovate, rounded iu narrowing to the petiole, very entire ;
secondary nerves nearly at right angles, joining the marginal vein; intermediate ter-
tiary nerves shorter; surface punctulate.

The leaf, nearly 4 centimeters long, li broad, is widest below the middle,
gradually narrowed up to a point or short acumen, rounded in narrowing
more rapidly to a short petiole. The basilar nerves follow the borders all
along, anastomosing in curves with the ends of the lateral ones, which,
all parallel, are at an angle of 60° to the somewhat strong rigid midrib.
The tertiary branches are short and generally disappear in the middle of
the areas, anastomosing at right angles; the surface is dotted. The rela-
tionship of this species is with Mgrtusamissa, Heer, "Bornstadt FL," p. 18,

MIOCENE FLORA— CALIFORNIA AND OREGON. 255

pi. ii, fig. 2; iii, fig. 4; iv, figs. 8, 9, being merely a little smaller and more
enlarged below the middle, with the surface vesicular-dotted. The differ-
ence in the characters is not important. This leaf still more distinctly
resembles the living Myrtus communis, Linn.
Eah. — Corral Hollow, California.

LEGUMINOS^.

COIUTEA, Linn.

Oolutea boweniana, sp. nov.

Plate LVII, Fig. 4.

Leaf ocklpiumite; leaflets uearly sessile, broadly obovate, obtuse or subeiiiargiu-
ate at tlie apex, cuueate at the base, very entire ; lateral nerves oblique, camptodronie.

The fragment may represent the terminal and one lateral leaflet of
some odd-pinnate leaves like those of Colnfea, or part of trifoliate ones
like those of Q/tisus. The leaflets in this last genus are rarely as broad
as those of the fragments, which are 18 millimeters in width and a little
longer. The terminal leaflet is short-pedicellate, the lateral appear
sessile; its base is destroyed. They are much like leaflets of Colufea
Salteri, Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," p. 101, pi. cxxxii, figs. 45-47, which have
the same form and nervation, being only a little smaller.

Hah. — Bowen Claim, Oregon.

CONTRIBUTION TO THE MIOCENE FLORA OF ALASKA."

CEYPTOGAME^.

EQUISETACEiE.
Equisetuni globulosum, Bp. nov.

The species is described above, p. 222, from the Bad Lands.

FILICES.
Osmunda Torellii, Heer.

"fflioc. Fl. V. Sachalin," p. 19, pi. i, figs. 4, 46.
Pecoptei-is Torellii, Heer, " Fl. Arct.," i, p. 88, pi. i, fig. 15.
HemHelites Torellii, Heer, ibid., ii, p. 462, pi. xl, figs. l~5a; \v, fig. 2.

The species is represented by a very large number of specimens,
mostly separate leaflets, imbedded in boulders of carbonate of iron. Most
of the leaflets are simple, not lobate, oblong or ovate-lanceolate, entire
or merely crenulate on the borders by the impressions of the veins. These
leaflets are rarely preserved entire ; the borders are often lacerated ; they
vary from 3i to 6 centimeters long and 1 to 2J centimeters broad. They
evidently represent leaflets of an Osmunda.

Hub. — Coal Arbor, Unga Island.

CONIFEEJE.
Tliuites (Cbanisecyparis) Alaskensis, sp. nov.

Brauchlets alternate, flatteued, oblique ; leaves imbricate ou four ranks, the facial
squatniform, compressed, broadly rhotnboidal-quadrate, slightly narrowed to the base,
inflated on the borders and in the middle toward the apex, the lateral flattened by com-
pression, exposing half their lace and thus triangular, exactly filling the space between
the base and the top of the facial leaves, all thick.

I find no distinct relationship of this species except with Thuites
Meriani, Heer, "Fl. Arct.," iii, p. 73, pi. xvi, figs. 17, 18, a cretaceous species,
differing by the facial leaves ovate, narrower toward the apex.

Hab. — Same as the preceding.

'The following species of fossil plants from Alaska have been already described in the " Proceedings of
ihe United States National Museum," vol. v, 1882, pp. 443-449. They are reproduced here in order to include
in this volume all the extant literature on llie Miocene flora of North America.

C F 17 207

258 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

MTRICACE^.

Comptouia cuspid at a, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear or very gradually tapering upward to a terminal narrowly
elliptical lobe, pointed or apiculate by the excnrrent medial nerve ; pinnately lobed ;
lobes coriaceous, convex, subalternate, free at base, irregularly trapezoidal or obliquely
oblong, inclined upward and sharply acute or cuspidate; primary nerves, two or three
in the largest lobes, oblique, the upper curving in ascending to the acumen and branch-
ing outside, the lower parallel and curving along the boi-ders, anastomosing with
branches of the superior ones, generally separated by simple secondary short nerves.

Comparable to Comptonia acutiloha, Brgl., and other European ter-
tiary species, but distinct from all by the larger cuspidata lobes turned
upward, &c.

Hah. — Same as the preceding.

Comptouia praeiiiissa, sp. nov.

Leaves long, linear in their whole length, 5 to 10 centimeters long, 12 to 15 milli-
meters broad ; deeply equally pinnate-Iobate; lobes very obtuse or half round, cut to
the middle and slightly decurrent in their point of connection, the terminal very obtuse;
nervation obsolete ; substance somewhat thick, but not coriaceous.

The species has its greatest affinity to the living Comptonia asplenifolia,
Ait. It also appears related to C. rotundata, Wat., as described by Schim-
per, " Pal. Veget.," ii, p. 555, a species known to me only by its description.

Hah. — Chicknic Bay, Alaska.

BETULACEtE.

Betula alaskaua, sp. nov.

Leaves small, round in outline, rounded or truncate at base, deeply obtusely den;
tate all around except at the base, turned back or recurved on a short petiole; medial
nervedistinct, the lateral obsolete; catkins short, cylindrical, oblong or slightly inflated
iu the middle, erect.

Except that no glands are perceivable upon the stems, this species
agrees in all its characters with Betula glandtdosa, Michx., of Oregon. I
consider it as identical.

Hah. — Chicknic Bay, Alaska.

Alnus cor ylifolia, sp. nov.

Leaves large, broadly ovate, rounded or cordate at base, acuminate or narrowly
oblong-ovate, doubly dentate on the borders ; primary teeth large, distant, more or less

MIOCENE FLORA— ALASKA. 259

sharply dcuticulate to the biise ; secondary nerves oblique, parallel, the lower pairs
more open, all generally simple except a lew thin tertiary nerves near the borders
passing to the points of the teeth; surface smooth, nervilles rarely distinct, petiole
comparatively long.

Resembles Corylus McQuarrii, differing by the smooth surface, the
nervilles obsolete, the nerves not branching, the long petiole, &c.
Hab. — Cuyachick, Cook Inlet, Alaska.

CUPULIFERJS.

Carpiniis graudis, XJng.

In numerous specimens.

Hab. — Same as the preceding. Described also from Greenland by
Heer, and in this volume from the Green River Group.

Fagus Deuoalionis, Ung.

The collection has a single specimen of this species. Heer has
described it from Greenland.
■ Hab. — With the preceding.

Quercus Dallii, sp. no-v

Leaves subcoriaceous, oblong, lanceolate-acuminate, rounded or subcordate at base,
6 to 12 centimeters long, 4 to 8 centimeters broad, deeply equally undulate or obtusely
dentate ; lower lateral nerves nearly at right angles, branching, the others oblique, gen-
erally simple, all craspedodrome.

The secondary nerves are more or less distant according to the size
of the leaves, being generally 14 pairs.

The relation of this species is to both Q. groenlandica and Q. Olafseni,
Heer, two species from Greenland, from which this one especially differs by
the rounded or subcordate base and the position of the lower nerves nearly
at right angles. Except that these leaves are much larger, they may also
be compared to Paullinia germanica, Ung., "Syllog. Plant.," iii, p. 52, pi.
xvi, fig. 8, and are possibly referable to this genus, mostly represented now
in tropical America.

Hab. — Cook Inlet, Alaska.

260 DESCEIPTION OF SPECIES.

SALICINE^.

Salix Rseaua, Heer.
" Fl. Arcl.," i, p. 102, pi. iv, figs. 11-13 ; xlvii, fig. 11.

Species described by Heer from specimens of Greenland.
Hab. — Cook Inlet, Alaska.

Populus Richardsoni, Heer.
"U.S.Geol. Rep.," vii, p. 177.

Species abundantly represented in the Miocene aad Flora of Green-
land and Spitzberg.

Hab. — Ghicknic Bay, Alaska.

Populiis arctica, Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Bep.," vii, p. 178.

Has the same distribution as the preceding, and is still more common
in the Miocene of Greenland and North America.
Hab. — AVith the preceding.

ULMACEtE.

Ulnius sorbifolia, Ung.
Goepp., "Schoss. FI.," p. 30,pl.xiv, fig. 10.

Leaf oblong, with borders parallel in the middle, taper-pointed or acuminate ;
secondary nerves numerous, close, parallel, half open (angle of divergence 60°), gen-
erally forking near the doubly dentate-crenate borders ; primary teeth blunt, turned
upward.

The base of the leaf is destroyed. The preserved part is 4i centi-
meters long, 2 centimeters broad, with 18 pairs of deeply marked second-
ary veins.

The species, which is not mentioned in Schimper's "Pal. Veget.," is
closely allied to U. plurinervia^ Ung., which has been found in Alaska.

Hab. — Cuyachick Bay, Cook Inlet, Alaska.

MIOCENE FLORA— ALASKA. 261

NTSSACEiE.

Nyssa arctica, Heer.

"Fl.Arct./'ii.p. 477, pi. xliii, fig. 12c; 1, figs. 5, 6, 7.

The fruit which I refer to this species is of the same size and form as
fig. 6, Z.c, but less distinctly striate lengtliwise; the cross-wrinkles slightly
marked by Heer in fig. 6b enlarged, being as prominent as the longitudinal
striae. The fruit, somewhat deteriorated by maceration, most probably
represents the same species, abundantly found in Greenland.

Hal. — Unga Island, Alaska.

Diospyros anceps, Heer.
" Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 12, pi. cii, figs. 15-18 ; " Beit, zur Sibir. Fl.," p. 42, pi. xi, fig. 7.

The leaves agree by all the characters with Heer's species, especially
similar to figs. 16, 17 of the "Fl. Helv.," I. c, the smaller leaf being of the
same size as fig. 16. The other specimen, which is fragmentary, is much
like fig. 7 of the Siberian Fl. The leaves are broader than in B. Alaskana,
the lateral nerves more distant, &c.

Rab. — Cook Inlet, Alaska.

EEICINE^.

Vaccinium reticulatum, Al. Br.

Heer, " Fl. Tert. Helv.," iii, p. 10, pi. ci, fig. 30.

Leaves petiolate, oval, very entire, obtuse at the apex, narrowed at the base in
rounding to a short alate petiole ; lateral nerves open, few, interspersed with tertiary
shorter ones ; surface deeply reticulate.

The leaves, from their size, shape, and nervation, correspond with those

described by Heer, I. c, the only difference being that one of the leaves I

had for examination, the largest, has the short petiole winged. In fig. 30

of Heer the petiole seems also bordered in the upper part by the decur-

rent base of the leaf, but the appearance is less distinct. Moreover, there

are other leaves in the same collection of Mr. Dall which are smaller and

with naked petiole. The difference is not, therefore, of specific value.

Eab. — Cook Inlet, Alaska.

262 DESCRIPTION OF SPECIES.

COENE^.

Co mils Orbifera, Heer.
"U. S. Geol. Rep," vii, p. 243.

The specimen referable to this species has the lateral nerves curving
inward along the borders, anastomosing with the upper ones by nervilles
at right angles, as in Heer, "Fl. Tert. Helv.," pi. cv, fig. 16. Heer has also
described the species from Spitzberg specimens.

Hob. — Cook Inlet, Alaska.

MAGNOLIACE^.

Magnolia Nordenskioldi, Heer.

"Beitrdge Zur. Foss. Fl. Spitzb." ("Fl. Arct.," iv), p. 82, pi. xxi, fig. 3; xxx, fig. 1.

Leaves large, thickish, oval, obtuse, entire, einarginate or shortly auriculate at
base ; secondary nerves distant, curved iu traversing the blade, forking near the
borders.

From the numerous well preserved specimens of this beautiful species
I have been able to complete the diagnosis of Heer, made from frag-
mentary leaves. The leaves are longer than those of M. ovalis, Lesqx.,
to which Heer compares this species, and also subauriculate at base or
emarginate ; the surface is rugose, crossed at right angles to the veins by
simple or forked nervilles. The two lower pairs of veins are closer than
those above. In a leaf of medium size the two lower pairs of nerves are
8 millimeters distant, while those of the middle are nearly 2 centimeters.
The angle of divergence in joining the midrib is open, but the nerves are
much curved upward in traversing the blade.

These leaves, like those figured from Alaska Spitzberg, have the
surface diversely marked by tracks of worms or insects, which appear to
have dug narrow flexuous channels into the parenchyma or under the
epidermis.

ffab. — Chicknic Bay, Oliaska Peninsula, Alaska.

MIOCENE FLORA— ALASKA. 263

ELiEODENDREiE.

ElsBodendron hclvcticuin, Heer.

"Fl. Tert. Helv.," "'> P- ^l, pi- cxxii, fig. 5.

Leaves coriaceous^ oval, equally narrowed upward to a bluut apex and down-
ward to a short petiole ; secondary veins (seven) unequally distant, parallel, except
the lowest, which are a little more oblique and ascending liigher parallel to the
borders ; all camptodrome, arched at a distance from the margins, forming a double
series of festoons by anastomosing branches ; surface rugose ; borders undulate.

The leaves according to Heer are obtusely dentate on the borders, but
part of the margin near the base of the leaf described above is destroyed,
and Heer"s fig. 5, loc. cit., shows from the middle upward exactly the
same undulations as the Alaska specimen. The only difference remarked
on the leaf of Alaska is that it is more distinctly narrowed to the petiole.
The specimen bears numerous fragments of Taxodium distichum.

iTaJ.— Shumagin, West side of Alaska.

JUGLANDlNEiE.

Juglans Woodiana, Heer.

"Pji. V. Vancouver," p. 9, pi. ii, figs. 4-7.

Two fragmentary specimens.
Hab. — Chicknic Bay, Alaska.

SPECIES OF PLANTS FROM THE CHALK BLUFFS OF

CALIFORNIA.

A few fragments sent from this locality are figured, pi. xlvi, as sup-
plement to the records obtained until now on the Flora of the remarkable
formation of the Gold-bearing gravel of Nevada and California. The age
of this formation, which I have considered as recent Miocene, or old
Pliocene, is not positively ascertained. All the species known from that
locality have been described in "Mem. of the Museum of Comp. ZooL,"
Harvard College, vol. vi. No. 2. • They are recorded in the table of distribu-
tion. The fragments figured, pi. xlvJ, represent the following species:

Quercus convexa, Lesqx.
Plate XLV B, Figs. 5, 6.
"Mem. of the Museum," loc. cit., p. A, pi. i, figs. 13, 17.

The species is most abundantly represented.

Ulmus californica, Lesqx.
Plate XLVb, Figs. 3, 4, 7.
Ibid., p. 15, pi. iv, figs. 1,2; vi, fig. 7o.

The leaves of this species are very variable, often simply dentate and
lanceolate-acuminate.

Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx.
Plate XLVb, Fig. 1.

Species described from the Bad Lands, this vol., p. 232, pi. xlix, fig. 6.

Aralia Zaddachi?, Heer.

PlateXLVB, figs. 8, 9.
Ibid, p. 21, pi. V, figs. 2, 3.

The fragments represent more distinctly the lobes of the species
described, I. c, but do not add any more evidence to the relation of the
leaves to A. Zaddachi of Heer.

Cercocarpus antiqiius, Lesqx.

Plate XLVb, Fig. 2.
/itd, p. 37, pi. X, figs. 6-11.

The leaf is better preserved than any of those previously seen. Its
characters are the same; the leaf is only broader and a little shorter; the
short petiole is entirely preserved.

266

DISTRIBUTION OP NORTH AMERICAN

TABLE OF DISTRIBUTION OF TBE NORTH AMERICAN MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

NAMES OP SPECIES. ,

1 i

<

11

o

(a

s

n

Oregou and
California.

c
o

C3

S a.
6.

s

o

Arctic, Green-
land, and
Spitzberg.

Europe.

CRYPTOGAMS.

+

Halimenitcs mnjor, \,x

+

Cai.asuki.T5.

+

+
+

Eqnisetuin globulosuin, IjX

+

+

+

FiLICES,

Aspleuiiun dakotensis, Lx

+

+

+

+
+

Osmunda TorclUi, Hr

+

+
+
+

LYCOI'OUIACEiE.

COXIFER-E.

Thuya iiiterrupta, Ny

+
+

+

Taxodium distichum miocenum, Hr

Taxodium Tijauorum, Ilr

+

+

Sp., Gr..

+

Taxndium occideutale, Ny

+

+
+

Glyptostrobus Europseus, var. Ungeri, Hr.

+
+

+
+
+

Sp

Gr

+

+
+

+

Sequuia disticha, Hr

+

Sequoia Xurdcn-^lLir.Idi. Hr

+

Sn

+

-t

Cone of Sequoia, Ny

+

Pinus species, Hr

+
+
+
+

+

Pinites pannunicus, U

Taxitcs Olrilii, Hr

+

Sp., Gr. .

Taxites microphyllus, Hr

MONGCOTYLEDONES.

GRAMDCEiE..

Phragmites species, Ny

+

Poacites tenuestriatus, Hr

+

+

+

+

CTPEBACK.B.

Carex scrvata. Hr

Alisjiace*.
Sagittaria pulchella, Hr

MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

267

Table of Distribution

of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants-

-Coutinu

ed.

NAMES OP SPECIKS.

s
J

' S

A s

^^

o

•3

J

■a
a

a jS
a £
* (2

?!

£ o
o

a
o
'5

si

ft.

6

3

n

■a

ja

Arctic, Green-
land, a u d
Spitzberg.

AKOIliEiE.

+
+

Sd

SMII.AUE.E.

Gr

-\

I RIDE ^..

+

PALlLff:.

4-

+

+

DICOTYLEDOXES.

MYRICACE^aC.

+

+

+
+

+

+
+

+
+

Betulace^.

+

+
+

+

+

+

+
+

+
+

+
+

+

+

CUPUI.IFERJE.

+
+

+

Gr

Or., Sp..

+
+

+

+
+

+
+
+

+

+
+
+

Gr

+
+
+

+

+

+

+
+

Gr

+
+

+

+

+
+
+

+

268

DISTRIBUTION OF NORTH AMERICAN

Table of Distribution

of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants-

—Continued.

NAMKS OF SPECIES.

i

<!

•8

S.S

•0

Si

•1

o

©
a

r s

D
M

"5

t1 .

III

1

a

+
+
+
+
+

Gr

Gr

+

+

Gr

+

...

+

+

+

+
+
+
+

.

Gr

+
+

+
+

+
+
+
+
+
+

SAUCINEjE.

+
+
+

+

+

Gr

Gr., Sp..

+
+
+

Gr

+

+

+

Snlix intemn Al Br . ...

+
+

+
+
+
+

+

+

+
+
+
+

+
+

+
+
+
+

Pupulus glandulifera. Al. Br

+

Sp., Gr..
Sp. Gr..

+

+

+
+

Sp., Gr..

+

+

+ .

+
+

+
+
+
+

+
+

Platane^.

+
+

+
+

Gr

Gr

+
+

MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

269

Tabu of Distribution

of the Xorth American Miocene Fossil Plants

—Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

a

it

1

Si

o

3

a
a a

o <Z
« -a
® A

o

a
o

o

'A

1

n

M

a

III

<

U

+

+

+
+

Platanas appeiidiculata, Lx

+

Balsamifluje.

+

+

+

+

Vlhavkje.

+

-

+

Ulmiis pseudo-Americana, Lx

+

Ulmus sorbifolia, Ls

+

Ulmus affinis, Lx

+
+

+

+

+

MORE^.

+

+
+

+
+

+

+

+

+

+
+

rOLrCONRffl.

N'TSSACE^.

+

Gr

Lauedce^.

+
+
+
+

+

+

-1-

+

+

+

+

ASAllKEiE.

+

CKCIIOXACE^;.

+

+
+
+
+

LOXICEREJ;.

+

+
+

270

DISTRIBUTION OP NORTH ANERICAN

Table of D'tstHbution

of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants

— Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

<

•d

a .
a S

o S
^ a

4

a

Oregon and
California.

Fort Union
Group.

a
6

Arctic, Green-
land, and
Spltzlierg.

i

BlGKONIACE^.

+

S-U'OTACE^.

Diospvros stenosepala, Ilr

+
+
+

+

+
+

Diospyros anceps, Hr

+

Diospyrns lancifolia, Lx.

+

ERICACK^.

+

Vaccinium Friesii, Hr

Andromeda Grayana, Hr

Araliace^.

+
+
+

Aralia angiistiloba, Lx

Aralia Zaddachi, Hr.,

+

Aralia triloba, Ny

+
+
I

Aralia nobilis, Ny

+
+

+

Aralia notala, Lx

Aralia acerifolia, Lx

+

Iledera auriculata, Hr

+

Amfeudeje.

CoRSE-s:.

+

+

+
+

+

+

+

Magnoliace^.
Magnolia Hilghardiana, Lx

+

Magnolia califomica, Lx

+
+

+

+

+

TUAACEJE.

+

+

+

+
+

+

AcERACEiE.

Acer trilubatum, var. productum, Hr.

+

+

Acer arcticum, Hr

+

+

+

Acergracilescens, Lx..

+
+

+

Negundo triloba, Ny

+

Saptndace^.

+

MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

271

Table of DUtrihulion

of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants-

—Continued.

NAMES OP SPECIES.

1

<

t3

Si

1

a .

a e

o

a
o

"3

» d

il

s

it

"3
O

S a .
£ a u

° 1

i

a

+
+

CELASTU1XE.E.

+
+
+

ELiEODEXDREiE.

+

ILICE.*:.

Ilex iusignis. Ilr

+

UlIAJIXE^E.

+

+
+

Sp., Gr..

Or

+
+

+

+
+

JUGLAKDEvE.

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

+

Sp

+

+
+

+

+
+

+

+

Anacaudiace^.

+

+
+
+

+

Zaxthoxile*.

+

+
+

Myutace.®.

POiIACE.ffi,

+

272

DISTRIBUTION OP MIOCENE FOSSIL PLANTS.

Table of Distribution

of the North American Miocene Fossil Plants

—Continued.

NAMES OF SPECIES.

i

<

a
o M

o

•a

J
•i

•0

a
" .S

rl

o

Fort Union
Group.

s

s
6

Arctic, Green-
land, and
Spitzberg.

i

CratSBg^s feqnidentata, Lx

+

Spiue-«.

+

Amygdalk^.
Pronofl corylifolia, Lx

+

ROSIFLOICEiE.

+

LEGUMixoaai.

+

+

CAItriTES.

Carpites cocculoides, Ilr

c. &w..

Gr

PHYLUTE8.

+
+
+

REMARKS ON THE SPECIES OF MIOCENE PLANTS.

The 240 species of American Miocene plants named in the table rep-
resent the essential, more prominently distributed genera of plants living
now on the North American continent. The list has few species of Ferns,
but they are all of types recognized in the present North American Flora,
among them the living Onoclea sensibilis. It has a large number of Conifers,
the more generally distributed being Taxodium disiichum, the bald Cypress
of the Southern States, and Sequoia Langsdorfii, the ancestor of Sequoia
sempervirens, the Redwood of California. It has few Monocotyledons,
mostly Graminem and Oyperaceoe, with a Sagittaria, a Smilax, an Iris, and
three species of Palms. The Dicotyledons are as yet represented in the
Miocene of North America by five species of Myrica, one of which is the
type of M. Californica, another, that of Comptonia asplenifolia ; then by
a number of species of Betula, Alnus, Carpinus, Corylus, Fagus, Castanea,
Quercus, Salix, and Populus; indicating for the Miocene age of North Amer-
ica a distribution of the plants of these genera corresponding to that which
we have at the present time. Of Liquidambar, there are two species, or
two varieties of one, with six species of TJlmus, two of them representing
U. Americana and U. fulva, now living; then a number of species of
Ficus, Laurus, Persea, Viburnum, Diospyros, Aralia, Corylus, Magnolia, Tilia,
Acer, Sapindus, Ilex, Rhamnus, Juglans, and Rhus. Indeed, of all the
plants enumerated in the table there is only one whose type is not repro-
duced in the present vegetation of the North American continent. It is a
species referable to the Cinchonacece, described as Oinchonidium, and as yet
of uncertain botanical affinity.

The representatives of some of the genera of the present North Ameri-
can arborescent vegetation have indeed not yet been recognized in the
American Miocene Flora, — Planera, Celtis, Carpinus, Liriodendron, Ptelea,
Vitis, Evonimus, Msculus, Cephalanthus, Kabnia, Azalea, and a few others;

c F 18 273

274 GEN'BRAL REMARKS.

but species of the first seven named genera have been described in the
Flora of the old Tertiary. Even Liriodendron has many specific forms
already known in I ho Cretaceous Dakota Group. It is therefore rational
to admit that remains of these genera have not as yet been found in the
American Miocene, though they have been represented in that formation;
for they are in that of Europe. The same may be said of Azalea, two
species of which are described from the Oligocene of Florissant, and
perhaps also of jEscukis, though no remains of the last genus have been
remarked thus far in the geological floras of this continent. Cephalanthus,
Kalmia, and a number of others have not yet been found fossil anywhere:
they may be of more recent origin or of later introduction; or, owing to
peculiar circumstances of habitat, their remains may not have been pre-
served. And also it must not be forgotten that the relationship between
the floras of two geological epochs cannot be so intimate that the links
between the vegetable group can always be clearly followed.

The difference between the vegetation of the present epoch and that
of the Miocene time is far greater in Europe than it is in America, though
in Europe the Miocene Flora is now much better known than it is on this
continent, where vegetable paleontology is still in its infancy. Some years
ago, when the fossil Flora of America was as yet unknown, it was contended
that the European Miocene Flora having its principal traits of analogy in
the living Flora of the North American continent, where most of its types
are reproduced, these had been derived, at the end of the Miocene period,
by migration through the fabulous Atlantis. The typical analogy is now
clearly explained by the affinity of the character of the Miocene Flora of
both continents; for, as seen from the table, the distribution of the more
important of its vegetable types is equally marked on both sides of the
Atlantic. As species in common, there are in the Ferns, Lastrea Fischeri;
in the Conifers, Taxodimn distichum, Glyptosirobus Europwus, Sequoia Lamjs-
dorfii; in the Monocotyledons, Smilax ff ran di folia; in the Dicotyledons,
two species of Mt/rica, two of Behda, one each of Alnus, Carjjimts, Cori/lus,
three of Fagus, one of Castanea, four of Qucrcns, ten of Salix and Pojmlus,
and so on: so that, of the 240 species of the American Miocene, more than
50 are identified in that of Europe; and besides, a large number of others
are so closely related that the specific differences are scarcely noticeable;

MIOCENE FLORA. 275

and when it becomes possible to compare the specimens of both continents,
identity will probably be admitted for most of them. Counting these
species of close affinity, it may be reasonably admitted that the relation-
ship of the floras is marked by one-half. At this epoch all the plants
enumerated above have disappeared from Europe, or at least are repre-
sented there by different specific types.

The same degree of affinity is recognized between the North American
Miocene Flora and that of the Arctic in Greenland and Spitzbergen. The
table shows that 55 of the species are common to both. As most of these
Arctic species are common to Europe also, it has been surmised that the
Floras of the present epoch had their origin in the north, and that from
there the vegetable forms have been gradually distributed southward.
At first this opinion seemed objectionable on account of the deficiency
in the Arctic Flora of southern types, which are found more marked in
Alaska, and still lower in the Western Territories of the United Stales;
for, until recently, the genus known as indicating the lowest degree of
latitude for the vegetation of the Miocene of Greenland was Magnolia^
This genus at the present epoch marks the northern limit of the southern
zone of the American Flora, reaching latitude 41° north. But now, Heer
describes in the Vllth volume of the Artie Flora, which has only Green-
land fossil plants, two species of Palms f FlahellariaJ , four species of
Laurus, two of Aralia, six of Magnolia; with species of Pteros])ermiteS}
Sajnndiis, PaUuriis, &c., — indeed of most of the genera represented in the
Miocene Flora of southern Europe: the objection is therefore groundless.

As yet there is not conclusive deduction from a comparison of the
floras of the different localities from which specimens have been obtained,
in regard to the relative age of the groups.

The Alaska Flora is known by the largest number of species: it may
be taken for point of comparison. The different groups of California and
Oregon are unserviceable for that purpose, those remote localities repre-
senting each too few species. We therefore put in juxtaposition the
species of Alaska, of Carbon, of the Bad Lands, of the Chalk Bluffs of
California, and of the Fort Union Group.

Alaska has 73 species, of which 13 are found in the Bad Lands, 4 at
Carbon, and 2 in the Chalk Bluffs. As 46 species are described from the

27(5 GENERAL REMARKS.

Bad Lands, 32 from Carbon, and 54 from the Chalk Bluffs, considering
the number only, by far the greatest degree of affinity is marked between
Alaska and the Bad Lands.

The four species of Carbon also found at Alaska, Taxodium distichum,
Cori/lus McQuarrii, Fopulus Arctica, and P. Richardsoni, are Arctic types
common also to the Bad Lands.

Of the 13 species common to Alaska and the Bad Lands, 9 are Arctic;
of these, 6 are European also ; and besides, Populus latior, P. glandulifera,
and Juglans nigella are European, but not as yet discovered in the Arctic
Flora. The Bad Lands group, therefore, is truly Miocene, and shows
scarcely any deviation from that of Alaska. The three species mentioned
as not Arctic may be indicative of a somewhat warmer climate.

The Flora of the Chalk Bluffs shows positively the characters of a more
recent period, developed under the influence of a higher degree of temper-
ature. It has only two species in common with Alaska, Fagus antipofi and
Populus Zaddachi, both found in the European Miocene — the first in the
south of France, the second near the Baltic Sea. The subtropical char-
acter of the Flora is indicated by one species of Palm, a Castaneopsis,
closely related to a living species of South California ; numerous species
of Quercus of the section of the evergreen oaks ; two fine species of large-
leaved Platanus; three species of Ficus of the group of F. tilice folia; Per sea
pseudo-carolinensis, &c. It has, besides, a number of plants of Miocene
types, preserved in the Eastern slopes of the North American continent, now
disappeared from the Western ; three species of JJlmus, two of Magnolia,
three of Rhus, &c.; and then a few peculiar species which are still found in
California or North Mexico, of the genera Aralia, Acer, 8api72dus, Coriws,
Zizyp)1ms, Zantlioxylon, Juglans, and Cercocarpus. This group is partly
related to the Miocene and partly to the Flora of our epoch.

The Flora of the Fort Union Group, as already remarked, appears to
have been made of specimens derived from different localities referable to
different horizons. Except Equisetum glohulosum, Glyptostrohus Europceus,
and Sequoia Langsdorfii, none of its species are identified with the Flora
of Alaska. The first of the plants named above is in the Miocene Flora of
the Bad Lands, with which that of the Fort Union Group has also in com-
mon: Corylus grandifolia, Populus cuneata, Viburnum asperum, Aralia nohilis.

MIOCENE FLORA. 277

Tilia antiqua, Juglans rhamnoides: in all, 9 species, the only ones relating
the group to the Miocene. Others of its plants are identified with species
of the Eocene Flora of the Laramie Group— Sabal Campbellii, especially,
which, sent in very large and numerous specimens from the banks of the
Yellowstone River, indicated as Miocene, is abundantly found in the Lig-
nitic of the Raton Mountains and of Colorado ; Flatanus Raynoldsii, F.
Haydenii, and a few others, which, though not identified in the Eocene, are
related to its Flora by typical affinity; Aristolochia cordifolia, Cataljya cras-
sifolia, Phyllites carnosus, P. cupanioides, &c., all plants with coriaceous
leaves and of coarse tissue, like those of the Dakota Group; and with these,
Onoclea sensibilis, Corylus rostrata, Corylus Americana, common plants of the
present North American Flora.

From these meagre data nothing appears definite but this : As the
fossil floras of Carbon and the Bad Lands are related by 10 identical
species, and those of the Bad Lands and Alaska by 13, these three groups
apparently represent the same stage of the North American Miocene. The
Flora of Carbon has only four species identified in that of Alaska; but this
lesser degree of affinity may be ascribed to difi"erence in latitude.

t

INDEX.

Abictites Emcstinic, Lpsqx., p. 33.

Ahies ncvadensis. Le8qx.,p. 139.

Acacia septentrionalU, Lesqx., p. 203, pi. xxxix, figfl. 15, 15 a,

Acer a^qniilcntaturn, Lesqx., p. 180.

Acer arc icum, Heer, p. 233, pi. xlix, fiss- 8, 9.

Acer •iracilesccns. Lesqx., p. 234. pi. xlix, 11^. (G ?) 7.

Acer indivisaiu, Lesqx., p. 160, pi. sxivi, figs. C, 9.

Acer trilobatum,var.productuTn, Heer (Al. Br.?), p. 253, pi.

lix, flgs. 1-4.
Acer, species, p. 181, pi. xxxvi, ilgs. 7, 8.
Acerites pristinns, Xcwby., p. 83,
Acorus brachystachys, Ilcer, p. 143.
AdiaDtitos gracillimus, Lesqx., p. 137. pi. xxi, fig. 8.
Ailantbus longepetiolata, Lesqx., p. 197, pi. xl, figs. 6, 7.
Ailantbiis ovata, Les.]X., p. 251, jil. li, figs. 7,8.
Alnire.^ graiuliibliuH, Ncwby., p. 3G.
Alnites quadrangularis. Lesqx., p. 70.

AInus carpinoidos, Lesqx., p. 243. pi. 1, fig. 11 ; li, figs. 4, 4 a, 5.
Alnus corralliua, Lesqx., p. 243, pi. li, figs. 1-3.
Alnus cordata, Lesqx., p. 151 ; flowers, pi. xxxix, f. 3.
Alnus corylifolia, Lesqx., p. 258.
Alnus kansaseana, Lesqx., p. 70.
Alnus iurequilateralis, Lesqx., p. 151.
Alnus Kefersteinii, Goepp., p. 151.
Aratlancliior typica. Lesqx., p. 198, pi. xl, fig. 11.
Ampclopliylluni attenuatiim. Lesqx., p. CR, pi. lii, fig. 2
Anipelopbvllum ovatum, Lesqx., p. G9.
Anipeliipsis tertiaria, Lesqx., p. 177.
Aniygdalns gracilis, Lesqx, p. 199, pi. xl, figs. 12-15; xliv,

fig. G.
Andromeda aflinis, Lesqx.. p. GO, pi. ii, fig. 5.
Andromeda delicatula, Lesqx., p. 175. pi. xxxiv, figs. 10, 11.
Andromeda P.trlatorii, Heer, p. GO.
Andromeda rhomboidalis, Lesqx., p. 176.
Anisopbyllum semi-alatura, Lesqx., p. 91.
Anona cretacea, Lesqx., p. 77.
Anona robasta, Lesqx., p. 124, pi. xx, fig. 4.
Antbulitbcs aracenus, Lesqx.. p. 203, pi. xxxiv, figs. 13-15.
Autbolitbes impvobua, Lesqx., p. 204, pi. xl, figs. 20, 21
Antbolitbes obtusilobus, Lesqx., p. 203, pi. xxxii, fig. 20.
Apocynopbyllura Studderi, Lesqx., p. 172, pi. xlv, figs. 1-5.
Aralia aceriiblia, Lesqx., pp. 232, 2G5, pi. xlix, f. 5 ; xlv^ fig. 1.
Aralia conoreta, Lesqx., p. 64, pi. ix, figs. 3-5.
Aralia dissceta, Lesqx., p. 17G, pi. xxxv, fig. 1.
Aralia formosa, Heer, p. 60, pi. xi, figs. 3, 4.
Aralia notata, Lesqx., p. 232.
Aralia pungens, Lesqx., p. 123, pi. xix, figs. 3, 4.
Aralia quinquepartita, Lesqx., p. G2.
Arali.i radiata, Lesqx., p. G4, pi. vii, Hgs. 2, 3.

Aralia SaportaDea, Lesqx., p. 61, pi. viii, figs. 1, 2; pi. Ix,

figs. 1,2.
Aralia snbemarginata, Lesqx., p. C3.
Aralia tenuincrvis, Lesqx., p. 6.1, pi. vii, fig. 4.
Aralia Towneri, Lesqx., p. G2, pi. TJ, fig. 4.
Aralia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 82.
Aralia Zadd.ichi, Heer, p. 265, pi. xlv**, figs. 8, U.
Araucaria spalbulata, Kowby , p. 30.
Aristolocbia dentata, Uecr, p. 59.
Arundo Goepperti ? Miinst.,p. 141.
Arundn reperta. Lesqx., p. 141.
Asp.diopbylluia deutatum, Lesqx., p. 88.
Aapidiopbyllum pi atani folium, Lesqx., p. 88, pi. ii, lig. 4.
Aspidiopbylliim trilobatum, Lesqx., p. 87, pi. xii, fig. 1 ; xiii,

figs 1-5 ; xiv, fig. I,
Asplenium touerum, Lesqx., p. 221, pi. xlv", figs. 1, 2.
Banksites lineatns, Lesqx., p. 165. pi. xxxii, fig. 21.
Belula alaskaua, Lesqx., p. 258.
Betula beatriciana, Lesqx., p. 36.
Betula flliptica. Sap., p 242, pLli, fig. 6.
Betula Florissant!, Lesqx., p. 150, pi. xxvii, fig. 11.
Betula parce-dentata, Lesqx., p. 242, pi. 1, fig. 12.
Betula truncata, Lesqx , p. 150, pi. xxviii, figs. 7, 8.
Betulifes denliculatos, Heer, p. 36.
Bumelia Flonssanti, Lesqx., p. 174, pi. xxxiv, figs. 4, 5.
Callicoma microphyUa, Ett , p 146.
Carpinus ."^ttonuat.x, Lesqx., p. Ii2 pi. sxvU, fig. 10.
Carpiniis fraterna, Lesqx., p. 152, \u. s irvii, figs, 12-14.
CarpiDUS giandis, Ung , pp. 152, 259.
Carpites gcmuiaceiis, Lesqx., p. 201, pi. xl. fig. 19.
Carpites linopb>Ui? Lesqx., p. 77, pL xi, tig. 5.
Carpites miliuidea, Lesqx., p. 204, pi. xl, fig. 18.
Carpolitbes, species? p. 91.
Carya autiquorum, Newby., p. 236.
Carya Bilinica, Ung., p. 191, pL xxxix, figs. 1, 2, 13.
Carya Brnckniauui i Heir, p. 191, pi. xxxix, fig. 6.
Carya costata, Ung., p. 190.

Carya rostrata (Goepp.), Scbimp.,p. 191, pi. xxxix, fig. 4.
Cassia Fischeri, Heer, p. 202.
Castanea atavia, Ung., p. 247, pi. lii, fig. 2.
Castanea tTngeri, Ueer, p. 246, pi. lii, figs. 1, 3-7.
Castanea intermedia, Lesqx , p. 156.
Caudex ^caulinitcs) spinosus, Lc3qx.,p. 91.
Cclastriuitcs elegans, Lesqx., p. 185, pL xxxi, figs. 9, 10.
Celastrophyllum ensifolium, Lesqx., p. 84,
Celastriis fr.ixiuiiolius, Lesqx.,p. 184, pi. xxxiii. (igs. 2-4; xl.

fig. 10.
'Celastru.s Greiibianus, Ueer, p. 184.
Celastrns Lacnci, Loj^qx-.p. 184.

279

280

INDEX.

Celtis McCoslni, Lesqx., p. 163, p. xxxviii, figs. 7, 8.

Celtisl ovata, Lesqx.. p. 09.

Cercia pnrvifolia, Lcsqx., p. 201, pi. xxxi, figs. 5-7.

Cercis truiicata, Losqx., p. 237.

Cercocarpus antiiiuua, Lesqs., p. 2tir>, pi. xlv^ fig. 2.

Chara? glomorata, Lesqx.,p. 135. pi. xxi, fig. 12.

Cincboiiidium ovale, Ltsqx., p. 229, iil. xlviii, figs. 8-10\

Cinuanioiuum affiuo, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. Iviii, fig. 9.

Cinnamonium IlGciii, Lesqx., p. 54.

Cinnaiuonmin Sflicuchzeii, IlRer, pp. 54, 105, pL xxxviii, fig. 6.

Cissitts ;icurainatus, Lesqx., p. 67, pi. v, figa. 3, 4.

Ciasitcs affinia, Lesqx., p. 67.

Ciasitea harkerianua, Lesqx., p. 07, pi iii, figs. 3, 4.

Cissites HeL-rli, Les^jx., p. OS, pi. v, fig. 2.

Ciasitcs iuaiguia, Deer, p. 66.

Ciasitea aalisbtiria-folius, Lesqx., p. 00.

Cissoa parrotiffifolia, Lesqx., p. 177.

Colutea? BoweuiaDa, Lesqx., p. 255, pi. Ivii, fig. 4.

Corylua McQnanii, Forbes, p. 223, pi. xlix, fig. 4.

Cornna orbifera, Heer, p. 262.

Comptonia ciispUlata, Lesqx., p. 25H.

Comptonia pra^niissa, Lesqx., p. 258.

CratiEgus acerifolia, Lesqx.. p. 198, pi. xxxvi, fig. 10.

Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-3".

Cypenis Chavannesi, Heer, p. 140.

Cytisus Florissautianus, Lesqx., fi. 'JftO. pi. sxsix, fig. 14.

Cytisua motleatiia, Lesqx., p. 200, i ), wxix, figa. 9-lL

Dalbergia cuneifolia, Heer, p. 200, pi xxxiv, figa. 6. 7.

Bioscorea? cretacea, Leaqx., p. 34.

Diospyroa ambigua, Lesqx., p. 60.

Dioapyros ancepa, Heer, p. 60, 261.

Diospyros brachyacpala, A. Br., p. 174, pi. xxxiv, figa. 1, 2.

Dioapyros Copoana, Lesqx,, p. 175, pi. xxxiv, fig. 3.

Diospyroa prinia^va, Heer, p. 59.

Dioapyros rotuudilolia, Lesqx., p. 60.

Diplazium iluL-lleii, Heer, p. 138.

Dodona;a, Linu. (Seeds), p. 182, pi. xxxvi, fig. 5.

Dryophylliim (Qiiercua) Holinesii, Lesqx., p. 38, pi. iv, fig. 8.

Dryophyllum (Qiiercua) latifoliam, Leaqx., p. 37, pi. iv,

figa. 1,2.
Dryopliyllura (Quercua) primordiale, Lcsqx., p. 37.
Ela^odeudron bclvcticum, Heer, p. 202.
Embdtbrites? dapliui-oidea, Lesqx., p. 51,
Engelhardtia oxyptora, Sap., p. 192.

Eqiiisetum globulosum. Lesqx., pp. 222, 257, pi. xlviii, fig. 3.
Equiactam Haydeuil, Lesqx., p. 136.
Equisetum nodosum, Leaqx., p. 25.
Eqnisetnm Wyomingense, Lesqx., p. 130.
Equiaeturu, speciea? p. 239, pi. 1, figa. 7, 8.
Ereraopliyllum fimbriatnm, Leaqx., p. 91.
Encalyptua Americana, Leaqx., p. 197.
Evouyiima flexifolius, Lcsqx., p. 183, pi. xxNviii, fig. 13.
Fngns cretacea, Ncwby., p. 37, pi. ii, figs. G. 0".
Fagus Deucalionis, TJng., p. 259.
Fagna Feronia?, Uug., p. 153.
Fagua polycladii, Lcsqx., p. 37.
Picns allialina, Leaqx., p. 1G4, pi. xliv, figa. 7-9.
Picus aiiguatata, Leaqx., p. 47.
Ficns arcnacea, Leaqx., p. 163.

Fiona artocarpoidea. Leaqx., p. 227, pi. xlvii, figs. 1-5.
Fiona aaimiu^iolia, p. 250, pi. Ivi, figa. 1-3. ,

Ficus Beckwilliii, Leaqx.,p. 40, pi. xvi, fig 5; xvii, figa. 3, 4.
Fiona diatorta, Lcsqx., p. 48, j)!. xiv, fig. 4.
Ficus Glascocna, Lf^scix., p. 48.
Ficns Halliana, Leaqx., j). 46.
Ficns Jynx, Ung.. p. 103.
Ficus lanccolata, Heer. p. 163.

Ficua lauropbylla, Leaqx., p. 49, pL i, figa. 12, 13. *

Ficua magnoliiefolia, Leaqx., p. 47, pi. xvii, figa. 5-0.

Ficns tnultinervia, Hoer, p. 163.

Ficus primordialia, Heer, p. 45.

Ficua tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 104, pi. xliv, fig. 4.

Fiona tilia;folia, A. Br., p. 228.

Ficus Ungcri, Leaqx., p. 163, pi. xliv, figa. 1-3.

Ficua AVyomingiana, Leaqx., p. 104.

Flabellaria Floriasanti, Leaqx., p. 141, pi. xxiv, figa. l-2».

Flabellaria? minimn, Lesqx., p. 34.

Fontiualia pristina, Leaqx.. p. 13.i, pi. xxi, fig. 9.

Fraxiuua abUreviata, Leaqx , p. 170, pi. xxviii, figa. 5, 6.

Fraxinus Brownellii, Leaqx., p. 171.

Fraxiuus eocenica, Leaqx., p. 123, pi. sx, figa. 1-3.

Fraxinua Heerii, Lesqx., p. 109, pi. xxxiii, figs. 5, 0.

Fraxinua Libbeyi, Leaqx., p. 171, j)!. xxvii, figs. 5-7, 9.

Fraxinus K.espilifolia, Lesqx., \k 100, pi. xxxiii, figs. 7-12.

Fraxinus ? myriciefolia, Lesqx., p. 170, pi. xxxiii, figs. 13, 14.

Fraxinu-t prajdicta, Heer, p. 169.

Fiaxinus Unseii, Leaqx., p. 171.

GeoDomitea Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 241, pi. 1, fig. 9.

Gleicbenia Kurriana, Ueer, p. 26.

Gleichenia Nordenakioldi, Heer, p. 26, pi. i, figa. 1, I*.

Glyptostrobua Europieua, var. Ungeri, Heer, p. 222, pi. xlvi,

figs. 1, 1".
Glyptostrobus graoillimus, Losqx., p. 32, pi. i, figs. 6, 6^
Glyptostrobna Ungeri ? Heer, p. 139, pi. xxii, figa. 1-6*.
Grewia auriculata, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. Iv, fig. 1.
Grewiopsis Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 83.
Gymnogramma Haydenii, Leaqx., p. 122, pi. xix, fig. 2.
Haraamelites ccrdatua, Lesqx., p. 71, pi. iv, fig. 3.
Hamamolites kansaseanus, Lesqx., p. 70, pi. 4, fig. 5.
Hamatuelilea quadrangulai is, Leaqx., p. 70.
Hamamelitea quercLfuliua, Leaqx., p. 71.
Haraamelites tenuinervis, Lesqx , p. 70.
Hedera marginata, Lesqx., p. 177, pi. xl, fig. 8.
Hedera ovalis, Leaqx., p. 65.
Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx., p. 65, pi, iii, fi.ga. 5, 6.
Hedera Schimperi, Lesqx., p. 05.^pl. iv, fig. 7.
Bemitelites Torellii, Heer, p. 257. ^

Hyiuenopliyllani cretaceum, Lcsqx., p. 26.
Hypnum Haydenii, Leaqx., p. 130.
Ilex? affiiiis, Les.jx.,p. 180.
Hex dissimilis, Lesqx., p. 186.
Ilex grandifolia, Leaqx., p. 187, pi. xxxviii, fig. 1.
Ilex Knightia;folia, Lesqx., p. 188, pi. xl, figs. 4, 5.
Hex macalata, Lesqx., p. 180, pi. xlix, fig. 5.
Ilex microphylla, Leaqx., p. 180.
Ilex pscudo-steniipbylla, Lesqx., p. 185.
Ilex quercifulia, Leaqx., p. 186, pi. xxxviii, figs. 2-5.
Ilex stenophylla, Ung., p. 185.
Ilex atiau^ulata, Lesqx., p. 84, pi. iii, fig. 7.
Ilex subdenticulata, Lesqx., p. 180.
Ilex wyomingiana, Lesqx., p. ISO.
Inolepia ? speciea, p. 33, pi. i, tigs. 8-S^
Isoetea brevifolius, Lesqx., p. 130.
Juglans acuminata, Heei", p. 190.
Juglans alkalina, Lesqx., p. 190.
J uglans costata, Ung., p. 190, pi. xxxix, fig. 5.
Jnglans (?) Deboyana, Heer, pp. 86, 253, pi. Ivi, figs. 5, fi.
Juglaua denticulata, Heer, p. 190.
Ju;;lau3 Florissaiili, Leaqx., p. 190.
Juglans nigt'lla, Heer, p. 235, pi, xlvi*, fig. U.
Jnglans rbamnoidea, Lesqx., j). 235.
Julians Scbiuiperi, Leaqx., p. 190.
Juglans Woodiana, Heer, pp. 230, 203.
Lastrsa (Gonioptorla) Fiacheri, Heer, p. 239, pL I, figa. 1, J'

INDEX.

281

Lastrsca (GouiupLuris) intormedia, Lesq[X., p. 138.

Lauru.s californica, Lesqx., p. 252, pi. Ivii, fig. 3; Iviii, figs.

G-8.
LauniM firaudia, Lesqx , p. 251, pi. Iviii, figs. 1, 3.
Lanraa niacrocaipn, Lu8qs.,p. r>2.
Laiirus 1 minU^sta, Lcs<is., p. 53, pi. xvi, fig. 4.
Lauras nobrascensis. Lewqx., p. 52.
Lauras princi'ps, Ilot-r, p. 250, pi. Iviii, fig. 2.
Laurus protraifolia, Lesqx., p. 5.', pi. iii, figs. 9, 10 ; xvi, fig. 6.
Laurus salicifolia, Lcatix., i>. 251, pi. Iviii, figs. 4, 5.
Loguniinositt)8 alternans, Li'sqx., p. 202.
Logiiminoaik'S ca-ssioidcs, Lesqx., p. 203.
Leguiiiiuositi's cultrifoniiis, Lesqx.. p. 86, pi. x, fig. 4.
Legmniaosites aerrulatus, Li'sqx., p, 202, pi. xxxix, figs. 7, 8.
LGguniinositos, species ? p. 20:i, pi. xxxix, figs. IG, 17.
Lemua pcnicillata, Lesqx., p. 143, i>l. xxiii, fig. 8.
Liquidambai- Europa^iiui, A. lir., p. 150, pi. xxxii, fig. 1.
Liquidambar iutcgiifolium, Lesqx., p. 45, pi. xiv, fig. 3.
Liriodendron acuminatuni, Lesqx., p. 74.
Liriodendron cruciformo, Lesqx., p. 74.
LiriodcDdron gigauteum, Lf sqx., p. 74.
Liriodecdron intermtdiura, Lesqx., p. 74.
Liriodendron Meekii, Heer, p. 73.
Liriodondion pinnatifidum. Lesqx., p. 75.
Liriodendron prima^vura, Newby., p. 73.
Liriodondron seiui-alatum, Lesqx., p. 75.
Liriopbylhim Xjcckwitbii, Lesqx., p. 76, pL x, fig. 1.
Liri(q>byllnm obcordatiim, Lesqx., p. 77.
Liridpliyllum populoidos, Lesqx., p. 76, pi. xi. figa. 1, 2.
Lomatia abbreviata. Lesqx., p. 167, pi. sliii, fig. 17.
Loiuatia acutiloba, Lesqx., p. 167, pi. xliii, figs. 11-16, 20.
Lomatia bakeitColia, Lesqx., p. IGG. pi. sxxii, fig. 19.
Lomatia interrupta. Lesqx., p. 167, pi. xUil, figs. 18, 19.
Lomatia miempbylla. Lesqx, p. 167,
Lomatia Saportanea, Lesqx., p. 51, pi. iii, fig. 8.
Lomatia Saportanea, var. longifolia, Lesqx., p. 52.
Lomatia spinoaa, Lesqx., p. 166, pi. xliii, fig. 1.
Lomatia terminalis, Lesqx.. p. 166. pi. xliii, figs. 2-7.
Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. 166, pi. xliii, figs. 8-10.
Lycopodium prominens, Lesqx., p. 137.
Lygodiuui Dentoni, Lesqx.,p. 138.
Lygodium uenroptei oides, Lesqx., p. 138.
Lygodium triebomanoides, Lesqx., p. 27.
Macreigbtia crassa, Lesijx., p. 175, pi. xxxiv, figs. 16, 17.
Magnolia alternans, Heer, p. 72.
Magnolia Capellini, Heer, p. 72.
Magnolia Dilgardiana, Lesqx., p. 233.
Magnolia Nordenskitildi, Heer, p. 262.
Magnolia obovata, Newby., p. 73.
Magnolia speciosa, Heer. p. 72.
Magnolia teuuifolia, Lesqx., p. 73.
Magnolia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 124, pi. xix, tig. 6.
Magnolia, speeies, p. 73, pi. xi, fig. 6.
Menispormites acutilobus, Lesqx., p. 78, pi. xiv, fig. 2.
Meniapermites cyclopbyllua, Lesqx., p, 70, pi. xv, fig. 3.
Menispennitcs grandis, Leaqx., p. 80, pi. xv, figs. 1, 2.
Menispermitea oblusilobua, Lesqx., p. 78. pi. xv, fig. 4.
Menispormites ovalia, Lesqx.. p. 80, pi. xv, fig. 5.
Meniapermites ptipulifolius. Li^qx., p. 79, pi. iv, fig. 4.
Menispermitea aidinensis, Lesqx., p. 78.
Mimositea lineaiitblius, Lesqx.. p. 203, pi. xxxvii, figa. 10-13.
Miisopbylluni complicattim, Leaqx., p. 143.
Myrica acuminata, Ung., p. 145.
Myrica alkalina, Leaqx., p. 140, pi. xiv", figs. 10-15.
Myrica amygdsdina, Sap., p. 147, pi. xxvi, figs. 1-4.
Myrica Bolandcri, Lesqx., p. 148.

Myrica Brongniarti ? Elt., p. 149.

Myrica callicomie folia, Lesqx., p. 146, pi. xxvi, figs. 5-14.

Myrica Copeana. Lesqx,, p. 145.

Myrica dakotcusis, Lesqx., p. 35, pi. iv, fig. 9.

Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx., p. 148, pi. xxv, figs. 6-15; p. 241,

pi. 1, fig. 10.
Myrica fallax, Leaqx., p. 147, pi. xxxii, figs. 11-16.
Myrica insignia, Lesqx., p. 150.
Myrica latiloba, Heer, var. acut iloba, Leaqx., p. 149.
Myrica Ludwigii. Schimp., p. 145,
Myrica nigricans, Lesqx , p. 148.
Myrica obacura. Leaqx., p. 145, pi. xxxii, figs. 8-10.
Myrica obtusa, Leaqx., p. 35.
Myrica partita, Lesqx., p. 148.

Myrica polymorpba, Scbiui[t., p. 146, pi. xxv, figa. 1, 2.
Myrica rigida, Leaqx., p. 140, i»l. xxv, figs. 3, 4.
Myrica .Scottii, Lesqx , p. 147, pi. xxxii, figs. 17, 18.
Myrica Stornbergii, Leaqx., p. 35.
Myrica uudulata, Lesqx., p. 148.

Myrica Zacbarienaia, Sap., p. 146, pi. xxv, fig, 5 ; xlv», figs, 6-9.
Myricje seniina, Lesqx., p. 36,
Myisino latifolia, Leaqx., p. 173, pi. xxxviii, fig. 16.
Myrtus ori'goneuaia, Leaqx., p. 254, pi. Iviii, fig. 10.
Najadopsia rugulosa, Lesqx., p. 142, pl. xxiii, fig. 7.
Negnndoides acutitblius, Leaqx., p, 83.
Nyssa arctica, Heer, p. 261.
Olea praimiasa, Lesqx., p. 168, pl. xxxiii, fig. 1.
Oreodapbpe cretacea, Lesqx., p. 55.
Oreodoxites plicatna, Leaqx.. p. 122, pl. xriii, figs. 1-4.
Osmunda major, Lesqx., p. 121, pl. xviii, fig. 5.
Osmunda Torellii. Heer, p. 257.
Oatrya betuloidea, Lesqx., p. 151.
Palinrua Florissanti, Leaqx., p. 188.
Paliurua membrauaceua, Lesqx., p. 85.
Palinrua orbiculatus, Sap., p. 188, pi. xxxviii, f. 12.
Palmocarpon? globosura, Lesqx., p. 144, pl. xxiv, fig 3.

Pecopteris Nebraakana, Heer, p. 26.

Pecopteris Torellii, Heer, p. 257.

Persea Lecouteana, Leaqx., p. 53.

Peraea Sterubergii, Lesqx., p. 53.

Pbragmites alaskaua, Heer, p. 141.

Pbragmites cretaceus, Leaqx., p. 34.

Pbyllitea amorpbna, Le3<ix., p. 91.

Pbyllitea betula?foIius, Lesqx., p. 36.

Pbyllitea Cotiuus, Lesqx., p. 91.

I'byllites rboifolius, Lesqx., yt. Sd.

Pbyllitea rbomboideua. Leaqx., p. 91.

Pbyllitea umbonatus, Lesqx., p. 91.

Pbyllitea Vanona\ Heer, p. 91.

PhylliH-ladua subintigrifolius, Lesqx., p, 30.

Pimelea dolicatula, Losqx., p. 108, \i\. xxxiii, figs. 15, 16.

Pinna Florissant I, Lesqx, p. 138. pl. xxi, fig. 13.

PJnus pahcoatnibua ? Ett., p. 138.

Pinus Quenstedti, Heer, p. 33, pl. i, figs. 3, 4.

Planora longifolia, Leaqx., p. 161, pl. xxix, figa. 1-13; xliv, 10.

Planera longifolia, var. myrie^folia, Leaqx., p. 161, pl. xxix,
figs. 15-27.

Planera Ungeri. Ett., p. 162.

Platanua aceroidea, Goepp., p. 227, pl. xlix, lig. 1.

Platanua affuiis, Leaqx., p. 67.

Platanua dimiuutiva, Leaqx., p. 44.

Platanua diasecta, Lesqx., p. 249, pl. Ivi, fig. 4 ; Ivii, figs. 1, 2.

Platanua CuilMma;, Goepp.. p. 227.

Platanus Ueerii, Leaqx.. p. 44. pl. iii, fig. 1; vii, fig. 5.

Platanua latiloba, Nowby., p. 50.

Platanus Newberiyana, Heer, p. 44.

282

INDEX.

PlntAnuB obtnsiloba, Lesqx., p. 44.

Plataiius primiBVu, Lesqx., p. 44.

Poiicitea Irovia, lloer, p. 140.

Podocjirpua coc<*Dica ? Ung., p. 140.

Podogoninm ao urn inn turn, Loaqx., p. 201. pi. xl, fig. 9.

Poilofioniwni americamim, Lesqx., p. 202.

Po«Iozaniitf8 augUHtifolius? Heer, p. 28.

Potlozamites caodatus, Lesqx., p. 29.

Podozamites eiuarsinatiis, Lesqx., p. 29.

Podozamites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 27.

Podozaniitea oblongus, Leaqx., p. 28, pL i, figs. 10, 11.

Podozamites pr^elongus, Lesqx., p. 29.

Populites cyclophylltts? Heer, p. 44.

Popiilitea elegans, Lesqx., p. 44.

Populites flabellatas, Lesqx., p. 83.

Populites Lancastriensia, Loaqx., p. 44.

Populites Salisburicp/olius, Lesqx., p. 66.

Populus arctica, Heer, pp. 159, 225, 260, pL xlvi, figs. 2, 13.

Populus balsamoidea, Goepp., p. 248, pi. Iv, figs. 3-5.

Populus balaamoides, var. oximia, Goepp., p. 226, pL xlvi",

fig. 10.
Populus balaamoides ? Goepp., var. latifolia, p. 158, pi. xxxi,

fig. 4.
Populuat cordifolia, Newby.,p. 43.
Populus cuneata, Newby., p. 225, pL xlvi», fig. 5.
Populus Debeynna, Heer, p. 86.
Populus decipiens, Lesqx., p. 225.
Populus elliptica, Newby., p. 43.
Populus fxiniia, Goepp., p. 226.

Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157, pi. xxv, figs. 1-8; xxxi, fig. 11.
Populua glandulifera, Heer, p. 226, pi. xlvi», flga. 3, 4.
Populus latior truncata, A. Br., p. 226, pL ilvi, fig. 14.
Populua litigiosa, Heer, p. 43.
Populus microphylla, Newby., p. 43.
Populus oxyphylla. Sap., p. 159, pi. xxxviii, figs. 9-11.
Populus Ricbardaoni, Heer, pp. 159, 224, 260.
Populua Zaddacbi, Heer, pp. 158, 225, pL xxxi. fig. 8.
Porana Spelril, Leaqx , p. 172, pL xxriii, fig. 15.
Poraua tenuia, Lesqx., p. 173.
Potamogeton geniculatus, A. Br., p. 142.
Potamogeton ? verlicillatus, Le,sqx., p. 142, pi. xxiii, figs. 5, 6.
Proteoides dapbnogenoides, Heer, p 50.
Proteoides greviUefeformis, Heer, p. 30.
Proteoides lancifolius, Heer, p. 50.

Protopbyllum crednerioidea, Lesqx., p. 90, pi. ii, figs. 1-3.
Protopbylluni Haydenii, Leaqx., p. 90.
Protopbyllum Leccnteanum, Lesqx., p. 89.
Protopbyllum minus, Leaqx., p. 89, pi. iv, fig. 6.
Protopbyllum Mudgei, Leaqx., p. 90.
Protopbyllum multinerve, Lesqx., p. 89.
Protoi>byUum rugosum, Lesqx., p. 90.
Protciphyllum ncbrascense, Lesqx., p. 89.
Protopbyllum quadratum, Leaqx., p. 89.
Protopbyllum Stembergii, Lesqs.,p. 89.
Pruuus crctacca, Lesqx., p. 86.
Pruuus dakotcnais, Leaqx., p. 237, pi. xlvi", fig. 8.
Ptenostrobua ui-brasceuais, Lesqx., p. 91.
Pteris erosa, Leaqx., p. 121, pL xix, fig. 1.
Pteris pseudo-ponnajformis, Leaqx., p. 138.
Pterocarya amerieana, Leaqx., p. 192.
Pyrus eretacea, Newby., p. 86.
Quercua autiqua, Newby., p. 41.
Quercua Breweri, Leaqx., p. 246, pi. liv, figs. 5-9.
Quercus castaneopaia, Lesqx., p. 155, pi. xxviii, fig. 10.
Quorcus convexa, Lesqx., p. 265, pi. xlv**, figs. 5, 6.
Quercus cuiieata, Newby., p. 41.

Quercus dakotensia, Lesqx., p. 39.

Quercus Dallii, Le.stix., p. 259.

Quercus Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 224, pi. xlviii, figs. 1, 11.

Quercus drymeja, Ung., pp. 154, 245, pk xxviii, fig. 12; liv,

fig. 4.
Quercus Ellawortbiaua, Lesqx., p. 39.
Quercus ela?na, Ung., p. 155, pk xxviii, figs. 11, 13.
Quercus fiircinervia, Kosam, p. 244, pk liii, figs. 8-14 ; liv,

figa. 1.2.
Quercua Haidingeri, Ett., p. 153.
Quercus boxagoua, Leacix., j). 39.
Quercus Morrisouiaua, Lestix., p 40, pi. xvii, figs. 1, 2
Quercus mediterranea, Ung., p. 153, pk xxviii, fig. 9.
Quercus neriifolia, Ak Br., p. 155, pk xxxi, fig. 12.
Quercus Olafseni, Heer, pp. 224, 245, pk xlviii, fig. 4 ; 1 v, fig. 3.
Quercua Osbornii, Lesqx., p. 154, pk xxxviii, fig. 17.
Quercus pnranoides, Lesqx., p. 40.
Quercus pseudo-alnua, Ett., p. 244, pk liii, figa. 1-7.
Quercus pyrifolia, Lesqx., p. 154, pi. xxviii, fig. 14.
Quercus aalicifolia, Newby., p. 40.
Quercus serra, Ung , p. 153.
Quercua sinuata, Newby., p. 41.
Rharanus deformatus, Lesqx., p. 126, pk xx, fig. 6.
Rhamnus notatus ? Sap., p. 189, pi. xxxviii, fig. 15.
Rbauinna olefefolius, Lesqx., p. 189, pk xxxviii, fig. 14.
Rhamnus prunifoliua, Lesqx., p. 85.
Rharanus tenax, Lesqx., p. 85.
Rhus acuminat^a, Lesqx., p. 194, pk xlii, figa. 14-17.
Rhus cassioidea, Lesqx., p. 193, pk xli., fig. 11.
Rhus coriarioides, Lesqx., p. 193, pk xli. fig. 3.
Rhus frateina, Lesqx., p. 192. pk xli, figs. 1, 2.
Rhus Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 178.
Rhus Hillia?, Lesqx., p. 194, pi. sli, figs. 12-15.
Rhus rosa^folia, Lesqx., p. 196.

Rhus aubrhomboid.ilia, Lesqx., p. 195, pi. xli, figs. 16-19.
Rhus trifolioides, Lesqx., p. 196.
Rhus vexans, Lesqx., p. 195, pk xli, fig. 20.
Rhus Wincbellii, Lesqx., p. 2:J6.
Rosa miliar. Leaqx., p. 199, pk xk figa. 16, 17.
Salix amygdalaefolia, Lesqx., p. 156, pk xxxi, figa. 1, 2.
Salix anguata, Al. Br., pp. 157, 247, pk Iv, fig. 6.
Salix cuneata, Newby., p. 42.
Salix elongata, O. "Web., p. 157.
SalLx flexuosa, Newby.. p. 42.
Salix integra ? Goepp., p. 248, pk Iv, fig. 7.
Sails Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 156, pk xxxi, fig. 3.
Salix media, Heer, p. 157
SaUx Meekii, Newby , p. 42.
Salix nervillos-i, Heer, p. 41.

Salix protenefolia, Lesqx., p. 42. pk i, figa. 14-16 j xvi, fig. 3,
Salix R:eana, Heer, p. 260.
Salix varians, Goepp., p. 247, pk Iv, fig. 2.
Salvinia AUeni, Lesqx., p. 136, pk xxi, figa. 10, 11.
Salvinia cyclophylla, Lesqx., p. 136.
Sant^lum americanum, Leaqx., p. 164, pk xxxii, fig. 7.
Sapindus august ifolius, Leaqx., p. 181, pk xxxvii, figs. 1-8;

xxxix, fig. 12.
Sapindua coriaceus, Lesqx., p. 181.
Sapindus Dentoni, Leaqx., p. 181.
Sapindus inflexua, Lesqx,, p. 182, pi. xxxii, fig. 2.
Sapindus lancifolius, Leaqx., p. 182, pk xxxii, figs. 3-6 ; xxxvii,

fig 9.
Sapindus Morrisoni, Lesqx., p. 83, pk xvi, figs. 1, 2.
Sapindus obtusiftdius. Lesqx., pp. 181, 235, pk xlviii, flga. 5-7.
Sapindus atellari:efoliua, Lesqx., p. 181.
Sapotacites Haydenii, Newby., p. 59.

mDEX.

283

Sassafras ucutibobiim, Lcsqx., p. 50, pL v, figs. 1-5.

Sassafras (AnUiopsis) cietuceiim, Xewby., p. 56.

Sassafras (AnUiopsis) (Ussoctuni, Lfs<ix., p. 57.

Sassafras (Aniliopsis) Harkpnanuin, Leaqx., p. 67.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) mirabile, Losqx., p. 50.

Sassafras ilutljiei, Lescix., p. 56.

Sassafras ( Araliopsis) obtusum, Leaqx., pp. 56, 66.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) platanoides, Leaqx., p. 58, pi. vii, fig. L

Sassafras (Araliopsis) recurvatum, Lesqx., p. 57.

Sassafras (Araliopsis) subintegrifolium, Le8qx.,p. 59.

Sequoia alfiiiis, Lesqx., p. 138.

Sequoia aiigustifoli;i, Lcsqx., pp. 138, 240, pi. 1. flg. 5.

Sequoia condita, Lcsqx., p. 32, pL i, figs. 5, 7, 0.

Sequoia fastigiata? St., p. 31.

Sequoia formosa, Lesqx., i>. 33,

Sequoia Ilecni, Lesqx., p. 138.

Sequoia Lanj;sdorfii, Brgt., pp. 1.18, 223, 240, pL 1, figs. 3-4.

Sequoia Eeicbeubaclu, Ileer, p. 3L

Spbieria mjTicte, Lesqx., p. 135.

SpbtDopteris comigata, Newby., p. 26.

Spbenopteris Guyottii, Lesqx., p. 137, pi. xxi, figs. 1-7.

Staphylea acuminata, Lesqx., p. 183, pi. xxxvi, figs. 1-4.

Sterculia aperta, Lesqx., p. 82, pL x, figs. 2, 3.

SlercuUa lugubris, Lesqx., p. 81, pL vi, figs. 1-3.

Sterculia modesfa, Sap., p. 125, pL xx, fig. 5.

Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesq., p. 82, pL viii, fig. 3.

Sterculia rigida, Lesqx , p. 179, pi. xxxiv, fig. 12.

Taxites Olriki 1 Heer. p. 240, pL 1, figs. 6, 6\

Taxodium disticbum miocenum, Heer, pp. 139, 223,

Tetrauthcra priecursori;\, Lesqx., p. 228, pL slviii, flg. 2.

ThuiUa caUitrinOy Tlug., p. 139.

Thuites (Cliamiecyparis) alaskensis, Lesqx., p. 257.

Thuitc's cnissus, Lesqx., p. 32.

Thuya Gamiani, Lesqx., p. 139.

Tilia autiqua, Xewby., p. 233,

TUia populifolia, Losqx., p. 179, pL iixiv, figs. 8, 9.

Todfa Saporta nea, Lesqx., p. 51.

Torreya oblanceolata. Lesqx., p. 30, pi. i, fig. 2.

Tj-pba latiasima, Al lir., p. 141, pi. xxiii, figs. 4, 4'.

UlmUH Braunii, ileer, p. 101, pi. xxvii, figs. 1^, 8.

Ulmus I'l-ownt'llii, Losqx., p. 100, pi. xxviii, figs. 2, 4.

Ulmus califoniica, Lesqx., p. 265, pL xlv'', figs. 3, 4, 7.

Ulnma Ililliip, Lcsqx., p. 100, pL xxviii, figs. 1-3.

Ulmua paendo-americana, Lesqx., p. 249, pL liv, fig. 10.

Ulmus sorbifolia, Uug., p. 2G0.

TTliuus tenuiuervis, Lesqx., p. 160.

Vacciniuni reticulatum ? AL Br., pp. 176, 201.

Viburnum asperum, Nt^wby., p. 230.

Viburnum dakolensis, Lesqx., p. 231, pL xlvi», fig. 9.

Viburnum Dentoni, Lesqx., p. 231, pi. xlii, figs. 2, 3.

Viburnum Xordenskiiildi, Ileer, p. 230, pL xlvi", fig. 6, 7.

"Wcinmannia Uaydenii, Lesqx., p. 178, pL xlii, figs. 1-7.

Wcinmannia integrifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pL xlii, figs. ^13.

■Wcinmannia obtusifolia, Lesqx., p. 178, pk ili, figs. 4-10.

"Widdringtonia Unguaefolia, Lesqx., p. 139, pi. xxi, figs. 14, 14".

Zantboxylon spireae folium, Lesqx., p. 196, pi. xl, tigs. 1-3.

Zizyphus Beckwitbii, Lesqx., p. 125, pL xis, fig. 5.

Zizyphns cinnamomoides, Lesqx., p. 189.

Zonaritos digitatua, Gein., p. 25.

OF 19

Cretaceous. PLATE I ,

Figures.

1, Ifl. Gleicheiiia Xordeuskiiildi, Het-r, p. iG.
2 Torre.va oblanceohita, LfS(|X., p. 30.
.3,4. Piiius QiicMislcflti, Heer, p. 33.
5-7, U. Sflf|Uoia coiidKa, Losqx., p. 32.

6-66. Gl.vptostiobus gracillimus, Lcsij.k., p. 32.

8-8f. luolepis f species, p. 33.
10,11. Podozamites oblongiis, Lesqx., p. 28.
12, 13. Ficiis laurophylla, Lesqx., p. 49.
14-16. Salix proteiEfolia, Lesqx., p. 42.

us GEOL, SUR\'EY OF THE TERRITORIES.

CRETACEOUS.

PLATE !

AJ M Rickly del

Tho« Euiclajr A So/>,i.ii>.

Cretaceous. PLATE II,

Figures.
1-3. Protophyllum crednerioides, Lesqx.,i). 90.

4. Aspidioplijilum platauit'olhmi, Lesqx.,p. 88.

5. ^udromeda affiuis, Lesqx.,p. (iO.
6,(J a. Fagus cretacea, Newby., p. 37.

3E0L SURVEY RP' THE TERRITORIES

("KKTACEOUS.

AJ M Bjckly. J<-\

jiT-i SoivLi'ii yy.

Cretaceous. PLATE III

Figures.

1. Platanus Heerii, Lesqx., ]). 4J

2. Ampelophyllum attemiatum, Lisqx., p. 68.
3,4. Cissites barkeriamis, Lesqx., p.dT.

5, 6. Hedera platanoidea, Lesqx., p. 65.

7. Ilex straugnlat.a, Lesqx., p. 84.

8. Louiatia Saportauea, Lesqx., p. 51.
9,10. Laurus proteajfolia, Lesqx., p. 52.

US GEOL SUR\^Y OF THE TERRITORIES

CRETACEOUS.

PLATE III

Ai M Kickly, del .

Thaa Smclur & Son.L.ih

Cretaceous. PLATE IV

Figures.
1,2. Dryopbylliim latifoliuni, Lesqx., p. 37.

3. Hamamelites cordatus, Lesqx., p. 71.

4. Mcmispermites jiopulifolius, Lesqx., p. 79.

5. Hamamelites kaasaseanus, Lesqx., p. 70.

6. Piotopbyllum minus, Lesqx., p. 89.

7. Hedera Schimperi, Lesqx.,p. 65.~

8. Dryophyllum Holmesii, Lesqx., p. 38.

9. Myrica dakoteusis, Lesqx., p. 35.

U-S GEOL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

CHKTACEOUS.

PLATE IV

M M B.<iily J.

Cretaceou,. PLATE V.

Figures'.
1.5. Sassafras acutilobuui, Le.sqx.,i). 56.

•2. Cissites Heerii, Lesqx.,p.68.
3,4. Cisdtes acuminatus, Lesqx., p. 67.

U.S. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TF,F!P.TT0R1ES.

CRETACEOUS

PLATE V

Al M Kickly. Jel

Tlio« emoUJr«Son. LitK.

Cretaceous. PLATE VI

Ftenreo.
1-3. Sterculia lugubris, Lesqx., p. 81.
4. Aralia Towneri, Lesqx , p. 62.

U. S. 0E0L.S\JR\7E\' OF Tl-ffi TElLRITCRI"-.

CKKTACKOUS.

PLATE V!

Al .« Rickly, dM.

T Sinclair i Son.lith ?hilada

Cretaceous. PLATE VII.

Figures.

1. Sassafras (Araliopsis) plataiioides, Lesqx.,p. 58.
2, 3. Alalia radiata, Lesqx. , p. 04.

4. Aralia tenuinervis, Lesqx., p. 63.

5. Platanus Heerii,Le8qx.,p. 44.

:; S GEOL SURVEY OF THE TERB.IT(^;RIES

CRETACEOUS.

PLATE V!I

-■U M ii.ckly, a.-l

T Sinclair iSorv.Hitli Philada

Cretaceom. PLATE VIII.

Figures.
1, 2. Aralia Saportanea, Lesqx., i>. 61.
3. Sterculia obtusiloba, Lesqx., p. 82.

LI 8 GEOL SUR^/ETi' OF THE TE;--R;TCRlEt

CRKTACEOHS.

AI M Firklydol

OF 20

Cretaceous. PLATE IX.

Figures.
1, 2. Aralia Saportanea, Lescix., p. 61.
3-5. Aralia concreta, Lesqx., p. G4.

U.S.GEOL SORVErOP TifE 'irERRlTORIEa

fRETACEOf'S.

PLATK ::•'_

Al M Eickly, •1<-'

T>^« Sliwlfclr * Son. LiiK-

Cretaceous. P L A 1 ili X

Figures.

1. Liriophylliim Bfckwithii,Lesqx.,p. 76.
2, ;!. Steroulia aperta, Leaqx., p. 82.
4. Legnmiuosites cultriformis, Lesqx., p. 86.

U. S. GEOL.SIJRX'EV' OF THE TETHRI't'OPIES,

CRETACEOl'S.

PLATE X,

A] M Kidily, dol

T.Sinol.-jiT -: S.,T, i;,tl, pi,,].-,, J

Cretaceous. PLATE XI.

Figures.
1, 2. Liriophylhim populoides, Lesqx., p. 76.
3, 4. Aralia formosa, Heer, p. (iO.

5. Carpites liriophylli, Lesqx., p. 77.

6. Magnolia species, p. 73.

US, GEOL, SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

CRETACEOUS.

PT.ATF- XT

Al M Kicklydel.

T>iOi EincliUr * F r. L,>r

Cretaceous. PLATE XII.

Figures.

1. Aspidiopliyllum trilobatum, Lesqs., p. 87.

U.S.GBOL.SUR\'EYOF THE TERRITORIES.

CRETACKOI'S

PLATE XII.

y

(\-

V

M

1 <"

■J — L

K ^

Na

.

n

;^

\\ <

y-

://

AJ M K.rkiv lI.-I

ThoB Bmclwir* i'-n L.i

Cretaceous. PLATE XIII

Figures.
1-5. Aspidiopbyllum trilobatuni, Le&qx.,p. 87.

U.S. GEOL SURVEY OF THE TEFtRITORIES

CRETACfJOUS.

PLATE XII!

AJ M Hickiy. itW

Cretaceous. PLATE XIV.

Figures.

1. Aspidiophyllum trilobatum, Lesqx., p. 87.

2. Menispermites acutilobiis. Le.sqx., p. 78.

3. Liquidatnbar iutegrifoliuui, Lesqx., p. 45.

4. Ficus distorta, Lesqx. , p. 48.

,S GBOL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES.

CRETACEOUS.

PLATE XIV

M M Bidsly del.

Tli9i Slfiel«lr<l> Son. LitK

Cretaceous. PLATE XV

Figures.
1,2. Moulsperuiitcs graudis, Lesqx., p. 80.

3. Menispennites cyclopbyllus, Lesqx., p. 79.

4. Meuispermites obtusilobiis, Lesqx.,p. 78.

5. Menispermites ovalis, Lesqx., p. 80.

U-3. GEOL SUR'v'EY OF THE a^ERRlTOKIES

CHKTACEOUS.

PLATK X V.

Al U K.cllljr. iloi

Cretaceom. PLATE XVI.

Figures.
1,2. Sapiudus Morrisoni, Lesqx., ]). 83.

3. Salix proteitfolia, Lesqx., p. 42.

4. Laurus modesta, Lesqx., p.52.
.'). Ficus Beckwithii, Lesqx., p.46.
li. Laurus proteiefolia, Lesqx., p. 52.

U S. GEOh. SUfA/RV OF TMK TKRHH^ORRS.

CRKTACEOirs

A] M Pickly dej

T.Stnclajt & Sen.tith Philada

OP 21

Cretaceous. PLATE XVII

Figures.
1,2. Quercus Morrisouiaua, Lesqx., p. 40.
3,4. Ficus Beckwitliii,Lesqx.,p. 46.
5,6. Ficus raagnolia-'folia, Lesqx.,p. 47

U S OF-OT. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES.

CKKl'ACf.OrS

PLATE

AJ JJ Kickly. Jpl

, ,^ i £>j:i JiiUi Plulada

Eocene.

PLATE XVIII.

ITignres.

1-4 a. Oreodoxites plicatus, Lesqx., p. 122.
5. Osniunda major, Lesqx., p. 121.

U.S. GEOL GUR'/KY OF THE TERRITORIEK

THUTiAm;

PLATE XVIII.

Al U Kj.kly, LiHl

T>iot Eificllur tSon. LitK

Eocene. PLATE XIX

Fignres.

1. Pteris erosa, Leeqx., p. 121.

2. Gymtiograrama Haydeuii, Lesqx., p. 122.
3, 4. Aralia pungens, Lesqx., p. 123.

5. Zizyphus Beckwithii, Lesqx., p. 125.

6. Magnolia tenuinervia, Lesqx., p. 124.

V.S. GEOL, SURVEY OP THE TERRITORIES

TERTlAin

pf ATr ^"'"■^

fe;> 11^ l^^^'^^.i y\ 'ClUTii I

y^ <<V(:^

'"'^^^^vv^Xlvvo).^

AJ M Kickly. del,

7ho« Sir.-lfclr k 3on. L'ltl.

OUgocme. PLATE XXI

I-igures.
1,7. Splienopteris Guyottii, Lesqx., p. 157.

8. Adiautites graoillimus, Lesqx., p. 137.

9. Fontinalis pristina, Lesqx., p. 135.
Ill, U. Salvinia Alleni, Lesqx., p. 136.

12. Chara t glomerata, Lesqx., p. 135.

13. Piaiis Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 138.

14, 14a. Widdringtonia llDgusetblia, Lesqx., p. 139.

US GEOL SUm'Fi: OF THE TERRITORIES

TEKTiAin:

•ATK XXT

A] M H,<)dy J.-l.

OUgocene. PLATE XXII.

Fjgnrea,
1-6. Glyptostrobns Ungeri, Heer, p. 139.

us GEOL SUPA'EY OF THE TERRITORIES.

THirriAin'

V.fesA.

#

P.'.ATE xxir

^

m:

''4i

itv

M M K<dUy dr-l

OUgocme. PLATE XXIII.

Fignres.

1-3. Cyperites Haydenii, Lesqx., p. 140.
4, 4a. Tvpha latissima, Al. Br., p. 141.

5, G. Potamogcton verticillatus, Le8qx.,p. 142.

7. Najadopsis rugulosa, Lesqs., p. 142.

8. Lemna penicillata, Lesqx. , p. 143.

r .J '-,5:.riL SUF\'Ey OF THE TERRITORIES

TERTIARY

i.TEjaoir

i

1 1

M

3.a

■ i

. 1

1

5
-J

•

l^-ij^

i

4a

:, -j-

f''l

Hffil

■

_„ ■!

«.•?«

1 J:

i

1' !

.

-stitW

'IVfll

^ J

i '

■

'■■''' i

■T-'Ttf

1

' f ■

, yti!

Ub^

Li

'■ i '■

- '. - i

r l^t

^

Utij!;

_ . ^ ,

j-L

•AJ M Rickly d*l.

.tvi« eir..:«jr !. ?^,.

Oligoecne. PLATE XXIV

X-Za. Flabellaria Florissanti, Lesqx., p. 114.
3. Palmocarpon ? globosum, Lesqs., p. 144.

US riEDL SUPV1~V 01' THK •rvpFiT')FiHS

TI.HIIAin

,0:'- ''i^

\

i V

AJ M K:ikl>- ,1.-1

OF 22

Oligocene. PLATE XXV.

Fignres.
1-2. Myriea polymorpha, ScUp., p. 146.
3,4. Myriea rigida, Lesqx., p. 14.'i.

5. Myriea Zacharieusis, Sap.,p. 14.">.
6-15. Myriea diversil'olia, Lesqx., p. 148.

t; S r,EOL SUPVEY OF THE TERRITORIEh'

TERTIARY

p; jf]'— •.-■■-■;■

,x

>^

y

^

14.

tf

,-A-

'^ u

V

I /c

/■^

n

( •

W

^\

1

12

1

^•^

I

AJ M Kickiy, del.

ti.AAii » 3j;..I.ith

OUgocene. PLATE XX VT

Figures.

1-4. Myrica aniygdaliua, Sap., p. 147.
5-14. Myrica callicomaefolia, Lesfix., p. 14G.

U^SGEOL^ SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES.

TKIITIAITV

PLATE r.y^n

M M Bi.kly, del.

7>toi SinE;lnir-&Son.L'itl\.

Oligocme. PLATE XXVII

Figures.

1-4,8. Ulmus Braiinii, Heer, p. I'll

5-7,9. Fraximis Libbeyi, Lesqx., p. 171.

10. Carpinus attenuata, Lesqx., p. 152.

11. Betula Florissant!, Lesqx., p. 150.
12-14. Carpinus fraterna, Lesqx., p. 152.

TJ.S GEOL. STJP^TEY OF THE TERRITORIES

TIOHTIAR'V:

PLATE XXVII

Al M KicUy. d>l

7>L0« Bir.rl^lr »i Son.l-nh

Olujocene. PLATE XXVIII

Figui-es.

1.3. Ulmus HillisB, Lesqx., p. 100.

2.4. Ulmus BrowDellii, Lesqx., p. 100.
5,6. Fraxiuus abbreviata, Lesijs., p. 170.
7,8. AIdus tnuicata, Lesqx., p. 150.

9. Quercus meditorranea, Ung., p. 153.
10. Quercus oastaueopsis, Lesqx., )). 155.
11 13. Quercus I'liena, Ung., p. 155.
Vi. Quercus drymoja, Ung., p. 154.

14. Quercus pyrifolia, Lesqx., p. 154.

15. Porana Speirii, Lesqx., p. 172.

L'S GEOL SUPJ.'EY OF THE TERRITORIES

TKirriAin

PI.ATF XX'AU

Al « Hjikly del

Oliyocene. PLATE XXIX

Figures.

1-13. Planora longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161.
14-27. Planera lougifolia var. myricajfolia, Lesqx., i>. 161.

GEfiL. EUF\'F:Y i;F THE TBRR.ITORIP::'

TKiniAK^'

Ai M l^ickK', U^i

OUgoeene. PLATE XXX

Fignreo.
1-8. Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157.

V

'-riEf

TKr.'TIAItV

■.ATK x>:x

OUgoeene. PLATE XXXT.

1,2. Salis*niiiygS^lifin1ii, L6Bt)4;.,p. 156.
.3. Salix Libbeyi, Lesqx.,p. 15(i.
4. Populus balsamoides. Heer, var. latifolia, p. 158.
5-7. Cereis parvifolia, Lesqs., p. 201.
8. Populus Zaddacbi, Heer, p. 158.
9,10. Celastrinites elegane, Lesqx., p. 185.

11. Populus Heerii, Sap., p. 157.

12. Qnercu8 neriifolia? Ung., p. ir>,5.

U.S.GE0L,SUP\'I7t"0F THE TF,KR:T'':Rlt..-

TKiriiAin

Oligocene. PLATE XXXII

1. Liqiiidambar Europteimi, Al. Br., p. 159.

2. Sainiidus inflexus, Lesqx., p. 182.
3-6. Sapindus lancifolius, Lesqx.,p. 182.

7. Santalum americanuiii, Lesqx.,p. 164.

8-10. Myrica obscura, Lesqx., p. 145.

11-16. Myrica fallax, Lesqx., p. 147.

17, IH. Myrica Scottii, Lesqx., p. 147.

19. Lomatia haketefolia, Lesqx., p. 166.

20. Autholithes obtusilobiis, Lesqx., p. 203.

21. Bauksites lineatus, Lesqx., p. 165.

i. SUR\'Ey OF THE TERRITORIES

TKRTIAin:

pr att; x'cxit

AJ M i^.i.kj

OP 23

Oligocene. PLATE XXXIII

Figures

]. Olea pnemissa, Lcsc|x., p. I(i8.

2-4. Celastnis fr:ixiiiifolius, Lcsqx., p. 184.

5,6. Fraxinns Heerii, Lesqx.,p. 169.

7-12. FraxiDU.s mespilifolia, Lesqx.,p. 169.

13,14. Fraxiuus myricajfolia, Lesqx.,p. 170.

15,16. Pinielea delioatiila, Losqx.,p. 168.

iiixxx aiv id

AHvixHax

SaiHOLLIHHaL SHJ. JO AHAHnS' 'lua'J t;:i

Oligocene. ^ PLATE XXXIV

Figures.

1, 2. Diospyros bracbysepala, Al. Br., p. 174.
3. Diospyros Copeaua,Lesqx., p. 175.

4,5. Bumelia Flori8saDti,Lesqx.,p. 174.

G, 7. Dalbergia cuneifolia, Heer, p. 200.

8, 9. Tilia populifolia, Lesqx. , p. 179.
10, 11. Andromeda delicatiila, Lesqx., p. 175.

12. Sterculia rigiila, Lesqx. , p. 179.
13-15. Antbolithes amoenus, LeKqx.,p. 203.
16, 17. Macreigbtia crassa, Lesqx., p. 175.

V.S GEOL SUP^rEY OF THE TERRITORIES

TBUTIAU>

V-.

r^/

y

t

A

16

\

1

i
^

\

14

s

S ^

v.. \' /

-r.ATi^ xxxiv

[ "

1 ^

?4

/

■

(

1

\

V

ii^/ "■

OlHjoccne. PLATE XXXV

Figure.

1, Aralia dissecta, Lesqs., p. I7i').

U.S. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

TEHTIARV

PLATE XXX"/

'.. -\I Uulily, .1

.'^tr.-ial.- .V S-i. Lii

OUgocene. PLATE XXXVI

Fignres.

1-4. Staphylea acuminata, Lesqs., p. 183.

5. Dodonea seeds, p. 182.
6, 9. Acer indi visum, Lesqx., p. 180.
7, 8. Acer species, p. 181.
10. CratEBgus acenfolia, Lesqx., p. 198.

U,S GEOL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

TERTIARY-

PLATE jcz>r/i.

A] M Hickly del.

OUgocene. PLATE XXXVII

Figures.
1-8. Sapindus angiistifolius, Lesqx., p. 181.
9. Sapindus lancifolhis, Lesqx., p. 182.
10-lS. Mimosites linearifolius,Lesqx.,p.203.

us. GEOL SUF^'IT!' OF THE TERRITORIES

ri^HTiAin'

PLAT?: XXXVII

Al M Hidilv dei

Thau Siaclwr* Son.LilV.

Oligocene. PLATE XXXVIII

Figures.

1. Ilex grandifolia, Lesqx., p. 187.
2-5. Ilex quercifolia, Lesqx., p. 186.

C. Cinnamomiim Scheuclizeri, Hecr, p. 165.
7, 8. C'eltis MeCosbii, Lesqx., p. 1G3.
9-11. Populus oxypbylla, Sap., p. 159.

12. Paliurus orbiculatus, Sap., p. 188.

13. Evoiiymiis floxilbliiis, Lesqx., p. 183.

14. Rbammis oleaifoliu.s, Lesqx., p. 189.

15. Rbanimis iiotatus ? Sap., p. 189.

16. Myrsino latifolia, Lesqx., p. 173.

17. Quercus Osbornii, Lesqx., p. 154.

u s GEOL suf:/by op the territories

TERTIARY

piATE xr.r.^AT.1

..lull * :S:ivl ■"

Oligocene. PLATE XXXIX

1,2, 13. Carya bilinica, Uug.,i). lt)l.

3. Flowers of Aluus, p. 151.

4. Carya rosi rata, Goep))., J). 191.

5. Juglans costata, Uiig.,p. 190.

6. Carya Bnitkiuauui ? Heer, p. 191.

7,8. Legnmiiiositcs serrulatus, Lesqx.,p. 202.
9-11. Cytisiis modcstns, Lcsqx.,p. 200.
12. Sapimlus august ifolhis, Lesqx., p. 181.
14. Cytisus Florissantiauus, Lcsqs^.p. 200.
15, 15a. Acacia septentrionalis, Losqs., p. 203.
16, 17. Legumiuosites species, p. 203.

c; s ;;eol surn'm^ of the territories

TERTIARY

PLATE XXXIX

Oligocene. PLATE XL

Fl;;ures.

1-3. Xanthoxylon spireiEfolimu, Lesqx., p. 196.

1,5. Ilex knigbtia'folia, Lesqx., p. 1S8.

6,7. Ailauthus loDgepetiolata, Lesqx.,p. 197.

8. Hedera marginata, Lesqx.,p. 177.

9. Podogouium acuminatimi,Lesqx.,p. 201.

10. Celastrus fraxinifolius, Lesqx., p. 184.

11. Amelanchier tyiiiea, Lesqx.,p. 198.
12-15. Amygdaliis gracilis, Lesqx., p. 199.
16,17. Rosa Hillia>, Lesqx., p. 199.

18. Carpites milioides, Lesqx.,p.204.

19. Cariiites gemmaceus, Lesqx. , p. 204.
20,21. Antbolithes improbus, Lesqs.,p.204.

U S. GEOL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

'IK1M'1.\1!>

"-LATE ML,

Ai AI KirkH- dri

at- EiaclWr* S;r. ImV

OP 24

Oligocene. PLATE XLI.

Figures.

1, 2. Rhus fraterua, Lcsqx., p. 19-i.

3. Ebiis coriaiioides, Lesqx., p. 193.

4-10. Weiiimaunia obtiisifolia, Lesqs., p. 178.

11. Elms oassioiile.s, Lcsqs.,p. 11)3.

12-15. Rhus HilliiB, Lesqs., p. 194.

16-19. Rhus Bubrhomboidalis, Lesqx., p. 195.

20. Rhus vexans, Lesqx. , p. 195.

us GEOL^ SURVEY" OF THE ^lERRITORIES.

rKFrriAHY

PLATE XL:

Al it Hickly, d-l.

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLvl.

Figures.

1-lc. Glyptostrobus Europaeus, var. Ungeri, Heer, p. '222.
2-13. Populua arctica, Heer, p. 225.
14. Populus latior var. trnncata, Al. Hr. p. 226.

U.S. GEOL SVP.'/EY OF THE TEFRITORIES

iHiniAin

PI .ATE .XLVl

AJ .« Kickly, <IA.

Oligoeene. PLATE XLIII

Figures.

1. Lomatia spiuosa, Lrsqx.; p. Iu6.

2-7. Loiuatia terminalis, Lesqs,, ji. ItiG.

8-10. Lomatia tripartita, Lesqx., p. IGG.

11-16,20. Lomatia acntiloba, Lesqx., p. Ifi7.

17. Lomatia abbroviata, Lesqx., p. 107.

18, 19. Lomatia intorrupta, Lesqx., p. 107.

U.S.-GEOL SUR\'Ey QF THE TERRITORIES

TERTIAKV

PLATE .XLIII

Al M Bi.kly -i-1

t^inrlHir * Bon. Lith

OUgocene. PLATE XLIV.

Figures.
1-3. Ficus Uugeri, Lesqx., p. 163.

4. Ficus tenuinervis, Le8qx.,p. 1G4.

5. Ilex maculata, Lesqx.,p. 186.

6. Amy gdalus gracilis, Lesqx., p. 199.
7-9. Ficus alkalina, Lesqx., p. 164.

10. Planera longifolia, Lesqx., p. 161.

U.S. GEOL. SUR\^EY OF THE TERRITORIES

TEllTJARV

TLATE XLIV

Ai .M l^H-ldy .k'l

Thoa SmclRir-ti Son. I.ilr

OUgocene. PL^TE XLV. A.

Figures.

1-5. Apocynopliyllum Sciiddcii, Lesqx., p. 172.

6-9. MjTica Zacliariensis, Saji., p. 14G.
10-15. Myiica alkaliua, p. 149.

Oldcxt pliocene. PLATE XLV. B

Hgnrea.

1. Aralia accrifolia, Lesqx., ji. 2G5.

2. Ccrcocarpus antiquus, Losqx., p.2G5.
3,4,7. Ulmiis califoniica, Lcsqx., p. 2G5.

5, C. Qiicrcus convexa, Lesqx., p. 2G5.
8,9. Aralia Zaddachi ? Heer, jj. 265.

V S GEOL SUm^EY OF THE TERRITORIES

TERTIARY

^LATE XLV

AJ M IV.tKIy UH

TK^« S inclur '& Son . L'llh

Oligoccne. PLATE XLII

Figures.

1-7. Weiiimannia Hay(]cuii,Lesqx.,p, 178.
8-13. Weinmannia iiitegril'olia, Lesqx.,p. 178.
14-17. Rhus aciimiuata, Lcsqx., j). 194.

VS '^,E'')L SUPA"EY OF THE TERRITORIES

Ti;?{TIAT?Y

-lATK XI. TI

AI M fua-.l.- U.-1

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLVI. A,

Figures.

1-2. Asplenium tenenim, Lesqx., i>. 221.

3,4. Populus glandulifera, Heer, p. 226.

5. Pojmltis cuueata, Ny.,p. 225.

6,7. Viluiniuui Nonknskiilldi, lleer, p. 2/!0.

8. Priiiuis (lakotcusis, Lesqx., p. 237.

9. Vibiiruuiu (lakoteDse,Lesqx., p. 231.

10. Populus balsamoides var. eximia, Goepp., p. 226.

11. Juglans nigella, Heer, p. 235.

vs. GEOL SUOTEY uF THE TERRITORIES

TEHTIAin-

-I.AT-R XLVl

ln:l«lr !■ T,., 1.';

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XliVII,

Figures.

1, 5. FicuB artocarpoides, Lesqx. , p. 227.

u s. aEOL. sufj.'ey cf the territories.

TERTIAU>

PLATE XLVTT

M .M i^u-kU- J-1

;! EliM.lrJc * aflr..l.\i

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XL VIII

Fignres.
1,11. Quercus Deutoni, Lesqx., p. 224.

•2. Tetrantliera prseciirsoria, Lesqx., p. 22S.

3. Equisetuin globulosum, Lesqx., p. 222.

4. Quercus Olafseui, Heer, p. 224.

5-7. Sapindus obtusifolius, Lesqx., p. 235.
&-106. Cinchouidium ovale, Lesqx., p. 229.

U.S. GEOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES.

TERTIARY

PLATE XLVIir

AJ M Km kly Jcl

T-ti. S;ii;lRjr ■(. Sjd. L\t^

OF 25

Miocene. Bad Lands. PLATE XLIX

Fignres.

1. Platauus aceroiiles, Goepp.,p.227.
2,3. Viburnum Deutoni, Lesqx., p. 231.

4. Coiylns McQnanii, Forbes, p. 223.

5. Aralia acerifolia, Lesqx., p. 232.
6,7. Acer gracilescens, Lesqx., p. 234.
8, 9. Acer arcticum, Hecr, p. 233.

U S. GEOL SUR'v'm- OF THE TERRITORIES

■|-|-,(; riAi!')-

?LAT,K XLIX

A] il HjcUK- d^l

T^.ai Sii,7lRjr ). Sji, 1 ':

Miocene. Cali/ornia, Oref/on. PLATE L .

Figures.

1. Lastrtea (Gonioiiteris) Fischeri, Heer, p. 239.
2-4. Sequoia Langsdorlii, Brgt.,p. '240.

5. Sequoia angiistifolia, Lesqx.,p.240.
6,6a. Taxites Olriki, Heei-,,p.240.

7. Equisetuni, species, p. yS9.

8. Equisetuni, species, p. 239.

9. Geouoniites Scbiinperi, Lesqx., p. 241.

10. Myrica diversifolia, Lesqx.. p. 241.

11. Alnus carpiuoides, Lesqx., p. 243.

12. Betula parce-dentata, Lesqx., p. 242.

V 8. GEOL. SUR^'EY OF THE TERRITORIES

THHTIARV

"I. ATE L

amm

-U .\f I'iclii>- •('■!■

Miocene, California, Oregon. PLATE LI

Figures.

1-3. Alnus corrallina, Lesqx., p. 243.
4,4a, 5. Alnus carpiuoidea, Lesqx., p. 243.
6. Betula elliptica. Sap., p. 242.

7, 8. Ai Ian thus ovata, Lesqx. , p. 254.

U 3- GEOL SUFV'EY OF THE lERRITORIES

TKirriAKY

■pi /^Ty r I

AJ M hiciily .iej.

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L 1 1 .

Figures.

1, 3-7. Castanea Ungeri, Heer, p. 246.
2. Castauea atavia, Ung., p. 247.

V 8 C£OL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIKS.

TERTIAK^

PLATE hll

Al M Hifkly. dsl

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIII

llgnres.

1-7. Qnercna psendo-Alnus, Ett. , p. 244.
8-14. Quercus furcinervis, Ro88m.,p. 244.

U.S. GBOL. SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

TERTIARY

PLATE LIII

Al M Kickly, d»l

Thofl StncUir & Son. Lith

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIV.

Figures.

1,2. Quereus furcineivis, Eossm., p. 2^44.

3. Quereus Olafseni, Heer, \<. 245.

4. Quereus drymeja, Ung., p. 245.
5-9. Quereus Breweri, Lesqx., p. 24G.

10. Ulmus pseudo-americaua, Lesqx., p. 249.

U.S. GEOL- SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES,

TKHTIAin'

PLATE LIV

AJ M.Kickly. J^l

Thou Em:!(»ir i Son.Lilh

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V

Flgares.

1. Grewia anriciilata, LesqN;., p. 253.

2. Salix varians, Goepp.,p. 247.

3-5. Populus balsamoides, Goepp., p. 248.

6. Salix augusla, Al. Br., p. 247.

7. 8alix integra ? Goepp., p. 248.

V S GEOL SURVEY OF THE TERRITORIES

T i; 1 rr I Ajn:

PI.ATR I V_

AJ M Pirkly d

Miocene. California., Oregon. PLATE Lvl

Fignrea.

1-3. Ficiis asimiuiefolia, Lesqx., p. 2t>0.

4. Platanus dissecta, Lesqx.,p. 249.
5,6. Juglans? Debeyaua, Lesqx., p. 253.

U.S. GEOL.SURVEnrOF THE TERRITORIES.

TERTIARY

PLATE Li",'!

AJ M Kickiy, del

TV,0» Sinclajj iSan.Litl,

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LVII,

Figures.

1, 2. Plataniis tlissecta, Lesqx., ]i. 249.

3. Laurus Califoruica, Lesqs,,p. 252.

4. Colutea? Boweniana, Lesqx., p. 255.

■v^DL. SURVEY OF THE TORPlTdRlE:-

TERTIARY

Pr,ATE LVII

AJ M Kickly, .iei.

TKoB Sinclair \ SLin, I.iih

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE L V I I I .

Figures,

jjigurca.

1-3. Laurns grandis, Lesqx. , i). 251 .
2. Laurus priuceps, Heer, p. 250.
4,5. Laurus salicifolia, Lesqx., p. 251.
6-&. Laurus californica, Lesqx., p. 252.
9. Cinnamomum affine, Lesqs.,p. 252.
10. Myrtus oregouensis, Lesqx.,p. 254.

G50L. SUm'EY OF THE TERPJTORIES

teiitiary:

PLATE

Su,:;:ili ^ 3;tL. Lx«K

Al M HkKIv, d.-l.

Miocene. California, Oregon. PLATE LIX

Fignroa.

1-4. Acer trilobatum, var. productum, Heer, p. 253.

V S GEOL SURVETf OF THE TERRITORIES-

TERTIARV

PLATE LIX

.\J M Rivkly d'-l

Th/^t ButcltuF'li Sofx, Lilh

"^ r

\5

:i'd«i^ LIb'ary

QE924 L4 pt.3 9*"

Lesquereuxj Leo/Contribulions to the los ^

„ 1,1 ll'.i.il l.nlllllll

3 5185 00094 8735

mm^mm^mm^^n

I